

v'' I * 

C jitu//<^ •» « 

V* 0 ^ 


b V 

o <0 s*’*% 

* <x^ ^ ^ 

<^n ♦ 

* ^ ^ \ 

’ --^P,* ^iW< /^' 

^ <r . 'o . * ’* Sy 

O " ® * ^ , <^ .CV r. O " 




/. 





b V 


V", 

X ^ 

^ *» rtO ^ 

" ' ^0 ^ ^ - o " 





vP 



o 

® A^’^ o 


O 

%. 

% 

O 

♦-r.^* A <. -o..- 

' °o 

” '^oV^ -^ 0 ^ 

,* A 'rf. ■">^' 1 ^/ <y 

A*) •iu^nL,'- '=■ V r' •-- 

V t(. v'J' / 

: : 

" '^rw 

♦ 'b' • 

■I ^ 


< 





» • 


aV' 

O " ° -9 *^0 A^ • ‘- ' ® -9 

^ tn ^ ^\\l//y<y^ *» 


O • A 



» ♦ 



b V 



9 I ^ 


^0 V -..o’ O. • 

4 ’‘' A / A" 

■■ ’^::,> ..^ ;%= ■'^ 

o 



^ o 

o > 




9 / -I 


.-iy V 






o 

A^"^ o 

^ 'V ^ ** 



' 'o « 

^ \N j^n[//P:> ^ V ^ 

^ V • ^ 0 ^ 


» 

^°'^'#t, 4'°^ 

? ^ r\ ' ' ^v 

^ r\^ ci^ ♦ .Q. >* 

• aO V ‘'‘>. 0 ’ 

. 0 ^ ^ 







* "- 



A 




V>^ 4'^ 


^ A' 

•. i^{\l//yC^ ^ ^ C. 

‘ 0 ^ 




^oV . 

\0 -7V * 

’ 0 ^ 

s y^'-v 




0 ^ s»V'. 


® " ° v?> ^ *'*.-•* 

• '' 
"^rs <^ '* 

- - / /% 





^ , «■ ' - ^ 0 c 

N ^/ 7 //XxC 2 . ^ ^ < 

C\^ 4 • • ^ 

<0 \i «»*o 



_ o V‘ 

., ‘ * . . ' • ’\o'’ V*'' 

v'^ ^ 1 ■j'" a’-' 








^ < 

>: ^-i 

' o 0 


4 .'*’ ' 

'V ^ ‘*. 

' . . s ^ yV < . ^o' • ■» 0 ^ 

K J^fi /y^ ^ ^ ^ 

. i^V o /T\ 



V' ^ o. ^0 



,v V 

% ’»'^ ^ .'■ 

o A y 'oAk* a 

O --i^ % c°^ ‘ 








































• f 


> 


> 

9 


/ 


I 

/ 

I 

t 



i 


/ 


I 




/ 


« 


/ 


S 


i 


» 


y 



\ 




THE GIRLS LEFT THE BUNGALOW 






Ax 

GRACE M ^MICK 


Author of 

GLENLOCH GIRUS 
GLENLOCH GlRLrS ABROAD 
GLENLOCH GIRI/S’ CLUB 


ILLUSTRATED BY ADA C WILUAMSON 



The P enn Publishing 
Company Phila<lelphia 
MCMXII 




COPYRKHT 
1912 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBUSHMG 
COMPANY 



CCI.A31G219 


Introduction 


** Glenloch Girls '' was the first book of 
Ruth Shirley and her friends, Charlotte, 
Betty and Dorothy, who were the principal 
members of the Social Six. The Candle Club 
boys, Arthur, Joe, Phil, Jack, Frank and 
Bert helped the girls to make the little town 
of Glenloch a lively place. 

In Glenloch Girls Abroad ” Ruth spent a 
year in Europe with her father, and became 
acquainted there with Miss Lucy West, Dr. 
John Cabot and Richard Ellison, all fellow 
Americans. 

Glenloch Girls' Club" is the story of an- 
other winter in the little town Ruth loved, 
and tells how Neva Hastings, a newcomer, 
won a place for herself in the Social Six. 
One of Neva's most loyal friends is Willie, a 
girl who works for Miss Cynthia, the old lady 
at whose house Neva boards. Richard Elli- 
son comes to visit one of the boys and remains 
in Glenloch to tutor for college. 

3 


4 


Introduction 


In the present volume the girls of the 
Social Six spend the summer at a school 
camp, and the Candle Club boys pitch their 
tents about a mile away. 


Contents 


I. 

The Two Clubs 

• 

9 

II. 

Rose or Thorn ? 


. 30 

III. 

Tent-Mates 


• 54 

IV. 

Ruth Decides . 


• 74 

V. 

The Eavesdropper . 


• 93 

VI. 

Rose Tears Up a Letter . 


. no 

VII. 

The House in the Woods 


• 137 

VIII. 

Strategy .... 


. 158 

IX. 

First Aid 


. 183 

X. 

The Toy-Shop 


. 202 

XI. 

Signs and Dimes 


. 228 

XII. 

Deep Waters * 


. 2^55 

XIII. 

Neva’s Day 


. 280 

XIV. 

Scout Signals . 


. 303 

XV. 

The Rescuers . 


• 327 

XVI. 

Rose Sees the Other Side 


• 343 

XVII. 

A Mixy-Minded Young Person 

• 356 

XVIII. 

Lights in the Rain . 

• 

• 371 


6 



9 » 



Illustrations 


The Girls Left the Bungalow . . Frontispiece 

“She Must Have Heard Every Word” . 103 

They Roamed Through the Forest Paths . 15 1 

“I Don’t Want Any Breakfast” . , 194 

Her Hand Struck the Boat .... 272 

“ There Goes the Smoke At Last ” . . 324 
“ Shake Hands On It ” 367 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West, 


7 











Glenloch Girls at 
Camp West 


CHAPTER I 

THE TWO CLUBS 

Ruth, Ruth, you still have the scarf that 
belongs to that girl in number three hanging 
on your arm/' 

Hi, Arthur, that boy goes in this auto." 

It was the twenty-first of June, and an im- 
portant date on the Glenloch calendar, for on 
that day, if skies were blue, the children from 
the Martha Lee Home came out from the city 
for their annual picnic on the shore of the 
lake. 

This year automobiles had been lent to take 
the children out and back. Sunshine and 
June breezes had done their best to make the 
day a golden one, and now, five o'clock, the 
automobiles were stopping in the square on 
9 


lo Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

the way from the lake waiting to make a final 
start for the city together. 

It was a scene of unusual excitement for 
the quiet little town. The children crowding 
the machines were blowing horns and waving 
small flags. There were girls and boys dart- 
ing wildly about, capturing smaller girls and 
boys who had strayed and restoring them to 
their allotted places. There were pleasant- 
looking men slyly distributing bright nickels, 
wonderful in their possibilities, and tender- 
eyed women doing a last bit of mothering for 
some pale-faced morsel who sadly needed it. 

Finally the last automobile to fall into 
line sounded its ‘‘ honk-honk-honk. It was 
the signal for the procession of waiting cars 
to start. There was a wild waving of flags 
and a renewed chorus of shrill cheers on the 
part of the children, an answering flutter of 
handkerchiefs from the townspeople as the 
wheels began to revolve. Then, mingled 
with the din, but plainly audible, came the 
heart-broken wail of a child. 

No, no; you can’t go. You gotta be my 
sister,” the plaintive voice sobbed, and all eyes 
turned to the third automobile where a girl, 


The Two Clubs 


1 1 


flushed and troubled, was standing on the 
running-board, and vainly trying to free her 
wrist from the grasp of a small boy. 

^‘Oh,it’sRuthI It’s Ruth Shirley,” shrieked 
a slender, light-haired girl, fairly dancing in 
her excitement. Stop her I They’re carry- 
ing her olf.” 

“ Nonsense, Neva I Any one would think 
you’d never seen an auto before. Don’t you 
suppose they can stop it, goosey ? ” The girl 
who spoke was tall, with dark braids wound 
about her head, and her manner was decided, 
almost severe. 

Oh, look. Char,” the younger girl re- 
sponded, not in the least discomfited, isn't 
that the neatest ever ? ” 

While they had been speaking a tall lad 
had leaped on the running-board of the ma- 
chine and was holding up a baseball with 
which he had been amusing the older boys at 
the lake. 

Look, Johnny I Want it? Catch I ” was 
all he said, but the little face quickened into 
interest, the small hands involuntarily relaxed 
their grip on the girl’s wrist and cupped them- 
selves to receive the ball. 


12 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Here you are/* said the big boy, dropping 
it lightly into the outstretched hands, and 
stepping off the automobile the next instant. 

Now, Ruth — jump,^’ and before the machine 
had done more than slow down a little the 
excitement was over. 

'' Good-bye, Johnny I Good-bye, children,” 
called the girl. 

A faint message from Johnny floated back 
on the afternoon breeze, but Ruth could only 
wave with all her might in response. 

“ Mercy ! If there’d been any more of them 
I couldn^t have wiggled my arm,” she said 
wearily, as the last car with its group of en- 
thusiastic youngsters left the square. 

From now on I shall always have a fellow- 
feeling for a pump-handle,” asserted the tall 
lad who had helped her from the automobile. 
“ Do you suppose those kids will keep it up 
all the way in ? ” 

Before she could answer three boys joined 
them; one tall, with a pleasant, serious face, 
another plump and rosy, and the third 
younger than the others and rather delicate 
in appearance. 

** Allow us to congratulate you on your 


The Two Clubs 


13 

daring rescue of a distressed lady/^ began the 
stout youth with assumed seriousness. I 
shall write it up for the paper ; nice inky 
head-lines, you know. ‘ Mr. Richard Ellison, 
formerly of Detroit, Michigan, boldly tears a 
young lady from the clutch of her abductor. 
Baseball, used as a bribe, shows the vital im- 
portance of our national game. The fair 
maiden. Miss Ruth Shirley, daughter of 
a prominent Chicago business man, grace- 
fully thanks her bold rescuer. Breathless 
crowds ^ ** 

“ Oh, let up, Joey,^^ was Dick Ellison^s cool 
response. Write it, don’t say it. It’ll be 
less exhausting for us.” 

That’s the way I’m always treated when 
I practice being a reporter,” answered Joe in 
an injured tone. Anyhow, Dicky, here are 
Phil and Jack and I perfectly green with 
envy because we weren’t the ones to save 
Ruth’s life, and little Betty Ellsworth is 
sulky because she wasn’t the girl. I know 
she thinks Ruth makes herself too conspicu- 
ous.” 

Why, Joe Bancroft I You wretched boy I 
Such an idea never entered my head,” pro- 


14 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

tested a plump, red-haired girl who had 
strolled up just in time to suggest to Joe his 
last remark. 

“Oh, Betsy, you know I don’t believe a 
word he says when he talks like that,” con- 
soled Ruth. “ It’s only in his rare moments 
of seriousness that I even listen to him.” 

“ No one to love me,” warbled Joe with his 
usual disregard of time and tune, surveying 
his friends sadly meanwhile. 

“ Is everybody down on you, Joe ? ” asked 
Neva Hastings, joining the group, and with 
her usual loyalty taking the part of the af- 
flicted one. “ Then I’m just going to tell 
them all how nice you were over at the lake. 
Why, he carried that little lame Jimmy round 
on his back for hours, and he gave him his 
own knife because Jimmy couldn’t play with 
the other boys and ” 

“ Oh, cut it, Neva,” growled Joe. when he 
had a chance to put in a word. Even the 
sun couldn’t wholly account for the color 
which burned in his face and he wore a posi- 
tively guilty expression. 

“ Go on, Neva, tell us some more about 
what Joe did,” urged Jack Canfield, who was 


The Two Clubs 




frequently the victim of Neva’s embarrassing 
candor, and longed to see it tried on some one 
else. 

“ No, I shan’t. Joe doesn’t like it. I can’t 
see, though, why you boys get red in the face 
and all fussed-up when I tell about the good 
things you do. If it was something mean or 
sneaky I could understand.” 

She was so earnest in her perplexity that 
every one laughed. 

You’re all right, Neva,” said Ruth, giving 
her a sudden squeeze. What’s up, Dolly ? ” 
she went on, turning toward a girl whose 
golden hair, banded with black velvet, framed 
rosy cheeks and blue eyes. You and Frank 
look as if you’d heard something very nice.” 

We have,” answered Dorothy Marshall 
promptly. ** Mother’s just been talking to us 
and she suggests that the Social Sixers ” 

And the Candle Club,” put in her brother. 

Of course. I wasn’t going to forget any- 
thing so important as that. And the distin- 
guished members of the Candle Club,” Dolly 
went on with a grand air, come to our house 
for supper. It’s the last night before the 
boys go away, you know, and ” 


i6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

There's not a minute to lose," interrupted 
Joe, turning in the direction of Mr. Marshall's 
house. ‘‘ I, myself, will lead the attack " 

** No one ever knew your courage to fail, 
Joe, when supper was in prospect," observed 
Charlotte Eastman, with the crushing manner 
which always delighted Joe. 

There's one condition attached to the 
supper," warned Frank. We've got to get 
it and clear it away ourselves." 

Oh, we don't mind that," Joe said conde- 
scendingly. ‘‘You may cook me anything 
you like, Betty. You love to cook, and I 
won't balk at a single thing." 

“ There isn't any one can touch Joe on 
washing dishes," put in a new voice quickly. 
“ I move that he be appointed dish-washer-in- 
chief." 

“ ‘ Et tu. Brute,' " groaned Joe. “ What 
have you got against me. Art Hamilton? 
Well, if I wash, you've got to wipe, and don't 
you forget it." 

“ Where have you been, Arthur, and 
where's Bert Ellsworth ? " Ruth demanded. 

“ Oh, Arthur and Bert have been helping 
the ladies pick out their lunch-baskets from 


The Two Clubs 


>7 


that wagon,” said Neva, before Arthur had 
time to answer. “ I saw Arthur carrying 
Miss Cynthia’s basket across the square for 
her. Oh, glory I I forgot,” she muttered, 
putting both hands tightly over her mouth. 

‘‘What’s the matter?” inquired Arthur 
solicitously. “ Toothache ? ” 

“ No. But I didn’t mean to tell any more 
good things about people,” the muffled voice 
responded unintelligibly. 

“ What’s that? What did you say ? ” 

Neva looked at him in surprise, then shook 
her head. For once, she congratulated her- 
self, she knew enough not to explain. 

“ I must tell Uncle Jerry what we’re going 
to do so that Aunt Madge won’t expect me 
home to dinner,” said Ruth, starting in pur- 
suit of Mr. Jerry Harper, who was walking 
down the street with Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton. 

“ All go home and tell, and we’ll meet in 
front of the ice-box at our house in fifteen 
minutes,” cried Dolly with sudden inspira- 
tion, and the gay group melted away so 
quickly that some old ladies who had been 
wondering what those young folks were up to 
now rubbed their eyes in amazement. 


i8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

I thought if I said fifteen minutes it 
would be half an hour/^ said Dorothy when 
Phil Canfield and his brother Jack finally 
made their appearance. 

Naturally. Phil and I have twice as far 
to go as the others/’ Jack retorted. We’ve 
sprinted all the way back, as it is.” 

Dorothy calmly pursued her own line of 
thought without noticing him. Now, chil- 
dren, we haven’t any time to cook much, but 
if there’s anything you want, particularly 
anything that Betty can cook in the chafing- 
dish, you may suggest it.” 

There was a confused murmur rising almost 
to a shout from the boys, out of which ice- 
cream,” ** hash,” squash-pie,” and mock- 
turtle soup ” were finally distinguishable. 

The other girls laughed, but the hostess 
looked crushingly dignified as she replied, 
** Don’t be foolish. Pll tell you right now that 
there’s a freezer full of ice-cream down cellar. 
Mother had an extra lot made for the Martha 
Lee children, and they telephoned her at the 
last minute that they wouldn’t need it. 
That’s why we’re having this party.” 

Don’t tell me that it’s caramel, Dolly. 


The Two Clubs 


19 


I'm not sure I could stand such bliss." Euth 
clasped her hands and gazed at her friend im- 
ploringly. 

That’s exactly what it is." 

Well, then, let’s not have much supper 
before it, because I want to save my appetite 
for the ice-cream." 

‘‘ You don’t feel obliged to save our appe- 
tites, do you, Ruth ? ’’ Arthur asked in a dis- 
mayed tone. “ Because if you do I’m going 
home." 

Why don’t you appoint committees to in- 
vestigate the pantry and ice-box, Dolly ? " 
suggested Phil, who had an orderly mind 
and liked to see things done with system. 

‘‘ Good idea. Me for both committees, eh, 
Dolly ? " and Joe started in the direction of 
the pantry. 

No, boys," was the stern command which 
stopped him. Betty and I will look in the 
ice-box, and Ruth, Neva and Charlotte — 
where is Char, anyway? — can search the 
pantry." 

Charlotte is in the library buried in a 
book," reported Neva. 

“I might have known," Dolly answered 


20 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

with a shrug. ^‘Well, let her alone. Per- 
haps we can dig her out when supper’s ready.” 

Fifteen minutes later Mrs. Marshall, coming 
into her cheerful kitchen, found them all busy. 
Neva and Jack, hulling strawberries, were 
racing to see which one could empty a basket 
first. Phil was slicing cold lamb with neat 
precision. Arthur was arranging crisp let- 
tuce, and thin slices of olives, radishes and 
cream cheese on the salad plates, while Bert, 
who prided himself on his culinary ability, 
mixed a French dressing. Dorothy, directing 
Dick Ellison, her brother and Joe in setting 
the table, found it hard to keep the last-named 
young gentleman in the dining-room when 
savory odors from Ruth’s cheese crackers and 
Betty’s creamed potatoes stole in from the 
kitchen. 

When supper was finally in progress it was 
evident that neither Ruth nor any one else 
saved any appetite for the ice-cream ; neverthe- 
less the delectable mound of frozen sweetness 
disappeared without difficulty. 

I haven’t another thing to wish for,” 
sighed Ruth, as the last delicious spoonful 
slipped down her throat. 


The Two Clubs 


21 


** I have. I should like to be somewhere 
else for the next half hour.^^ Joe’s manner 
was gloomy to the last degree. 

Joey’s got to wash the dishes/’ chanted 
Jack. Never mind, old fellow, we’ll all 
help.” 

“ Let’s begin now,” and Dorothy rose as she 
spoke. Then we’ll have time afterward to 
sit on the porch for a while.” 

With so many willing hands the work was 
easy, and a half hour later every dish was in 
place. 

Just before they finished there was a knock 
on the kitchen door, and Joe opened it to 
admit Willie, Miss Cynthia’s little maid. 

“ She sent me to take you home,” the girl 
said looking at Neva. 

Oh, dear, I don’t want to go, Willie,” 
frowned Neva. “ Do you think I really have 
to go right away ? ” 

You know as well as I do,” was Willie’s 
discouraging answer. “ I can only tell you 
what she said. And Mr. Ebenezer, he coughed 
and sneezed and hung with his wicked old 
head down, and he kept a-saying, * Time to be 
home. Put her to bed.’ ” 


22 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

The boys shouted. They all liked to hear 
Willie call the parrot Mr. Ebenezer. 

“ Can^t you wait and have some ice-cream, 
Willie?'^ asked Dorothy. “I think we did 
leave a little in the freezer. 

“ I thank you,^* Willie answered in her 
prim, old-fashioned way. ** She said I must 
come right back.^’ 

Neva had walked across the room to look 
out of the window at the garden still lighted 
by the twilight glow. In a few minutes they 
would all be sitting out in the screened porch 
and she wanted to be with them. Miss Cyn- 
thia was always interfering with her good 
times, she thought angrily. 

As she turned back into the room, still 
scowling, something about the patient figure 
waiting for her made the frown disappear 
quickly. You had to have good times before 
they could be interfered with, she told herself, 
and there weren’t many coming to Willie. 

Come on, Willie,” she said with such 
docility that the boys looked at each other in 
surprise. If we walk slowly I can finish the 
rest of that story I’m telling. Good-night, 
all. I’ve had a lovely time, Dolly.” 


The Two Clubs 


23 

Whatever has come over Neva to make 
her so meek inquired Dick Ellison, when 
the two girls were out of hearing. I ex- 
pected her to go up like a sky-rocket and say 
she wouldn’t go now.” 

“ That’s because she’s so sorry for Willie,” 
explained Ruth. You see Mrs. Cabot would 
have taken Willie up to camp with us to help 
about the cooking, and poor Willie was wild 
with joy over the idea. Aunt Madge was 
going to get some one else for Miss Cynthia if 
she agreed. But before we even had a chance 
to suggest the idea, Miss Cynthia was partic- 
ularly nice to her one day, gave Willie a funny 
old-fashioned gown to make over for herself, 
and told her that she was improving a great 
deal.” 

I suppose after that the poor girl couldn’t 
say anything,” said Arthur, who hadn’t heard 
of this before. 

She wouldn’t say a word. And she made 
Neva promise not to let Miss Cynthia know 
that the camp idea had been suggested. She 
said that when you gave up for any one you 
mustn’t let her know anything about it, for if 
you did that spoiled it.” 


24 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ Whew I That’s a pretty stiff idea to live 
up to,” said Dick thoughtfully. '' I like 
Willie for it, though.” 

“ Come out on the porch,” called Frank, 
who had gone ahead to see that there were 
seats enough. Here’s a rose for each of the 
girls. It’s a new style to have flowers after 
supper instead of on the table.” 

“ This is the longest day of the year, isn’t 
it ? ” said Betty, sniJSing the fragrance of a pink 
rose. And to-morrow Glenloch won’t seem 
the same, because all you boys will be gone.” 

“ Which reminds me,” Phil remarked, 
‘‘that Jacky and I must get home early to 
pack up our kits.” 

“ What day do you girls leave town ? ” asked 
Arthur. 

“ Just a week from to-morrow. We’re to 
meet Dr. and Mrs. Cabot, and three girls they 
are bringing east with them, at the North 
Station. Then we all go up to Camp West 
together.” 

“ Miss Mary West, who is Mrs. Cabot’s 
sister, you know, and about thirty girls will 
be there when we arrive,” added Ruth as 
Betty paused. 


The Two Clubs 


25 


“ Did you know that Marie Borel is to be 
the handicraft teacher, and that Miss Ripley 
is going up for the out-of-door sports ? 
Dorothy asked triumphantly. 

I ought to know,” murmured her brother ; 
you've told me sixteen and a half times by 
actual count.” 

“ We'd better break it to you right now, 
girls, that we're not going to have much time 
to give you,” said Bert, with the air of one 
who hates to cause grief, but feels he must. 

‘^Goodness me! Just hear the lad.” 
Charlotte, who had been very quiet, came out 
of her reverie at this last remark. How 
much time do you suppose we shall have for 
you ? ” 

“Tush, tush, Bertie. Don't make the 
young ladies angry with us,” Phil admonished. 
“ He doesn't know what he's talking about, 
girls, but he's quite harmless.” 

“ How far is your camp from ours, any- 
way ? ” asked Betty. 

“ About a mile by the lake, and perhaps 
two by the road,” Arthur responded. 

“ Well, then, we probably shall see you 
once or twice during the summer,” Charlotte 


26 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

observed, though we expect to be very busy 
with really important things/^ 

‘‘ Right from the shoulder, as usual,’' 
murmured Joe, who had been reposing in the 
steamer chair after his late exertions. 

Well, you can just excuse me,” announced 
Frank with emphasis. “ I’m not going into 
any place where there are thirty or forty 
strange girls. Gee-Whillikens, I should say 
not,” he added, the prospect evidently growing 
more terrifying the more he thought about it. 

There, there, sonny, don’t be frightened,” 
Dick Ellison said soothingly. We’ll leave 
you at home to clean up the camp when we 
go over to call on Mrs. Cabot and the doctor 
and — and incidentally on any stray girls who 
may be floating around.” 

“ Oh, dear I I know just what’ll happen.” 
Dorothy sat up very straight in her earnest- 
ness and looked appealingly at Ruth. There’ll 
be some Western girls there, of course ; per- 
haps even one from Chicago ! ” 

Ruth laughed at the tragic intensity of 
Dolly’s tone, but she looked puzzled. “ What’s 
the matter with Chicago girls? Don’t you 
like the specimen you’ve had? ” 


The Two Clubs 


27 


I should say so. You know we do. But 
that^s the trouble. I’m afraid they’ll claim 
you, and you’ll forget you’re a Glenloch 
girl, and you’ll be chummy with them, 
and ” 

‘‘ Fiddlesticks, Dolly I If you’re going up 
there to have any ridiculous notions like that 
you’d better stay away,” Frank interrupted 
with the brotherly candor which Dorothy 
found extremely exasperating. ‘‘ For good- 
ness’ sake, don’t try the exclusive racket and 
stay off in a bunch by yourselves. Those 
other girls are just as nice as you are, and 
you want to be friendly with them.” 

Practice what you preach, Frankie, and 
don’t try to manage me,” retorted Dolly, 
joining in the laugh which followed Frank’s 
sudden change of tune. 

“After all, it wasn’t the east or west part of 
it I meant. It was just because I was afraid 
Ruth would like some one else better than she 
does us.” 

“ Well, I shan’t,” responded Ruth quickly. 
“ I expect to like ’em a good deal, though. 
Pauline Blake — Barbara Joyce and Rose Gor- 
don, those are the names of the three girls 


28 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

coming with Mrs. Cabot. I think they sound 
interesting, don^t you ? 

“ You bet they do,^' Joe said with sudden 
animation. Polly will probably chum with 
our Dolly ; Babbie and Betty together will 
go ; and as for Miss Rose — now do you 
suppose — shell be friendly to poor little Joe? 
Honest, boys, I didn’t know it was all going 
to rhyme like that till I got fairly started,” 
he expostulated, as a sofa pillow took him 
squarely in the head. It’s because I’m a 
genius. I can’t help that, and you ought not 
to treat me so harshly when poetry just bursts 
forth.” 

Poetry ! Humph ! ” exploded Charlotte, 
getting up as she spoke. ‘‘ I’m going home.” 

Don’t go,” urged Dolly. ‘‘ We won’t let 
Joe talk any more if you’ll only sta3^” 

I can’t. I’ve promised to tell the twins a 
story at bedtime every night this week, be- 
cause I’m going to be away all summer.” 

Bert and I must go, too. Mother said 
we’d have to get home early. We’ve had a 
fine time at your party, Dolly.” 

There was a general chorus of good-byes as 
the party broke up into little groups. Betty 


The Two Clubs 


29 


and her brother, Charlotte and Joe went in 
one direction. The Canfield boys and Dick 
Ellison started off across the fields, and Ruth 
and Arthur sauntered slowly along till they 
came to the house where all the young people 
of Glenloch liked to go. 

Aunt Madge and Uncle Jerry were sitting 
on the piazza in the soft dusk, and called out 
a friendly invitation to Arthur as he and 
Ruth went up the walk. 

'' Sorry, but I canT,’^ he answered. We're 
off to-morrow, you know. Besides, Ruth is 
either sleepy or cross. She has hardly said a 
word to me since we left the Marshalls'." 

Ruth laughed. " I didn't mean to be quite 
so horrid. I've been thinking that — that I 
wish all those Martha Lee children could have 
some one to tell them bedtime stories. I seem 
to feel that little Johnny gripping my wrist 
yet, and I can't get comfortable in my mind.'’ 


CHAPTER II 

ROSE OR THORN? 

A WEEK later, Dr. John Cabot, waiting with 
increasing anxiety as the station clock ticked 
its way toward a rapidly approaching train- 
time, saw with relief a group of hurrying girls 
coming from the other side of the big train- 
shed. 

Neva was well in front of the others, sliding 
like an eel through impossibly small gaps in 
the crowd, and now and again apologizing to 
empty air for the havoc wrought by her suit- 
case. Ruth and Dorothy, a little behind 
Neva, kept close to Uncle Jerry, and bringing 
up the rear were Charlotte and Betty. 

** Thank goodness, you’ve come at last ! ” 
was Dr. John’s only remark, as he seized 
several suit-cases at once, and aided by Uncle 
Jerry whisked the girls on to the platform of 
the last car not a minute too soon. 

“ You won’t be able to sit near Mrs. Cabot 
at first, nor even to have seats together, I’m 
30 


Rose or Thorn? 31 

afraid/^ he went on, ushering them into the 
car when Uncle Jerry’s fluttering handkerchief 
had dwindled to a mere speck in the distance. 

Sit down just where you can, and later you 
can speak to Mrs. Cabot.’’ 

The Glenloch train was dreadfully late,” 
Ruth explained. 

And as usual Ruth found an old lady to 
help,” put in Charlotte in an aggrieved tone. 
“Ruth is always making it inconvenient for 
the rest of us in that way.” 

“ That’s what comes of being a born 
philanthropist, Ruthie.” Dr. John turned to 
look at her with his delightful smile. 

“ Well, she may be a phil — phil — whatever 
you call it,” protested Neva warmly, “ though 
if it’s anything bad she isn’t. She’s all right 
and just lovely.” 

“ I wonder why it is that trains are always 
late when something particular depends on 
their getting in on time,” Ruth questioned 
hastily. 

“ That’s the law of spite,” murmured 
Charlotte. “ It’s the same law that makes 
your bread drop butter side down. And 
makes you just miss a car that has plenty of 


32 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

seats. Speaking of seats, there’s one near you, 
Ruth. You’d better make the best of it.” 

I’m too tired to be polite, so I’ll take it,” 
and Ruth dropped into an empty seat by the 
side of an absorbed woman who didn’t even 
raise her eyes from her book. 

It really seemed good to sit still for a few 
moments after this last busy week. Suddenly 
she found herself wondering about her trunk 
and saying over as she had done a hundred 
times before, ** Two blankets, a pillow, face 
towels, bath towels ” 

“ For goodness’ sake, I’ve certainly got that 
list on the brain,” she broke off with a shrug. 
Then as her eyes traveled along the car, My, 
it’s lucky Char is slim.” She had discovered 
her friend tucked in beside an overpoweringly 
fat old lady whose sharp eyes were gazing 
curiously at the girl beside her. 

** I dare say she has begun to plan a story 
already, and doesn’t even know she is being 
crowded almost out of the seat,” Ruth’s 
thoughts ran on. 

Two seats behind Charlotte Betty was be- 
ginning to chat in her friendly fashion with 
the pleasant-faced woman who had made room 


Rose or Thorn? 


33 

for her, and almost opposite, Dorothy was 
trying to avoid the advances of a sticky- 
fingered baby who wanted to feel of her coat 
and tie, and play with the ribbon to which 
her watch was attached. 

Poor old Dolly,^^ said Neva, who, too ex- 
cited to sit still, had come to perch herself 
on the arm of Ruth^s seat. “ She can’t bear 
dirty children, and that young one won’t let 
her alone.” 

Ruth was looking beyond Dorothy to the 
end of the car where Mrs. Cabot and three 
girls were sitting together, and all at once 
Joe’s foolish rhyme came popping into her 
head. 


“ ^ And as for Miss Eose, 

Now do you suppose 

SheUl be friendly to poor little Joe ? * 

Which one do you suppose is Rose ? ” she 
questioned doubtfully. 

Which one — where ? Oh, yes, I see them 
now. Which do you suppose ? I’m positive 
it must be the stylish-looking one with rosy 
cheeks and lots of pretty hair.” 


34 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

don’t see why. It’s just as likely to be 
either one of the others.” 

I think names ought to fit,” Neva asserted 
decidedly. I can’t tell about the girl with 
her back to us, but the other one isn’t at all 
pretty, and she looks almost cross and not a 
bit like a rose.” 

Do go and speak to Mrs. Cabot and be in- 
troduced to the girls,” coaxed Ruth. ** Then 
come back and tell me, for I’m dying to 
know.” 

Neva went off obediently, but returned in a 
few moments to say disappointedly, The 
stylish, rosy-cheeked one is Pauline Blake. 
The other one facing us is Barbara Joyce ; she 
isn’t so cross looking when she says how do 
you do. But, my dear, the one with her back 
to us is sick and fussy looking, and she has a 
voice like a saw, and her name is Rose Gordon. 
Ugh ! I can’t bear her.” 

You shouldn’t make up your mind about 
people so quickly,” answered Ruth with a 
superior air which even the devoted Neva re- 
sented. 

** Fiddlesticks ! ” she retorted with a toss of 
her head. “ I don’t believe you’ll like her any 


Rose or Thorn? 


35 


better than I do. The idea of naming that 
girl Rose. They’d better have called her 
Cactus. I know she’s full of prickles.” 

” Well, Miss Porcupine,” Ruth said softly, 
if you’re going into a girls’ camp with your 
quills sticking out this way you’ll get the 
worst of it. Don’t you remember Aunt Madge 
told us we’d got to be adaptable and ready to 
help things along?” 

” So she did,” confessed Neva, dismayed at 
forgetting so soon what her beloved Mrs. Jerry 
had said. ” I’ll pull in my quills right off. 
Anyway, Rose has rather nice hair, and eyes 
that might be pretty if she didn’t look so — so 
discontented. I’m going to wander back 
there and see if I can’t find something else 
that’s pleasant about her.” 

That’s right,” responded Ruth, with the 
virtuous warmth which is so likely to follow 
a successful attempt to reform an erring friend. 
Neva was often such a contrary little creature 
that Ruth felt a certain pride in being able to 
sway her so easily, and had frequent twinges 
of conscience because she herself didn’t always 
follow her own good advice. 

The train was approaching a small station. 


36 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

The absorbed woman sitting with Ruth came 
out of her book sufficiently to hear the brake- 
man call the name, gathered her baggage in 
nervous haste, and, apparently still uncon- 
scious that any one was in the seat with her, 
fled from the car. 

** Is there anything left of you after that? 
asked Dorothy, who had been watching the 
performance, and now joyfully seized the 
chance to slip into the seat with Ruth. 

‘'Not much. I thought for a second I was 
going, too. I never knew before that I was 
too small to be visible.’^ Ruth was gazing out 
of the car window, and she couldnT repress 
a giggle as she watched her departing seat- 
mate. " Do look at her now, Dolly. I hope 
she’ll realize that there’s some one already in 
that carriage she’s taking possession of and 
not sit down on him.” 

" You ought to see yourself,” Dolly laughed, 
for in her mad haste the woman had knocked 
Ruth’s hat over one ear, caught a point of her 
umbrella in the jaunty tie, and walked over 
her in a most reckless fashion. 

" At any rate she was quiet while she sat 
here,” she went on consolingly. "I’ve been 


Rose or Thorn? 


37 

pulled and patted by that sticky baby until 
there isn’t a clean spot on me and I’m as 
nervous as a witch. I thought babies and 
dogs were always supposed to like the people 
who like them.” 

You do like babies, Dolly.” 

” Well — yes — when they’re clean and quiet 
and — and not too near me,” admitted Dolly. 
‘‘ That one must miss me. She’s going to cry 
now. Mercy I What a big voice for such a 
small child I ” 

“How do you like the looks of the girls 
with Mrs. Cabot?” Ruth inquired in a low 
tone. It was hardly necessary to lower her 
voice as she immediately realized, for the 
hot, tired baby kept up a continuous wail 
which penetrated to the farthest corner of the 
car. 

“ The tall, fair one has on a very good-look- 
ing suit,” responded Dolly, who rather prided 
herself on her knowledge of clothes, “ and I 
shouldn’t wonder if she’s jolly. Anyway she 
laughs a good deal. I don’t seem to care much 
for the short-haired one,” she continued after 
a moment of critical inspection ; “ she looks 
too much like a boy. As for the one with her 


38 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

back to us, all I know is that Neva made up a 
face when I asked her what she was like/^ 
Neva thinks,” began Ruth, and then 
stopped in dismay as the baby began on a 
new key and louder than ever. “ Goodness, I 
thought she was never going to get her breath 
again that time,” she went on nervously. 
“ Why doesn’t her mother do something or 
give her something ? ” 

The mother told me she hoped the baby 
wouldn’t start to cry because she couldn’t do 
anything with her,” Dolly explained in a tone 
of resignation. “ I shouldn’t think she could. 
Just see her jounce the poor thing.” 

By this time many in the car were watching 
the unavailing efforts of the nervous mother 
to quiet the screaming child. A friendly old 
lady sitting near by shook a playful black- 
gloved finger, and clucked noisily, thereby 
sending the baby into a fresh paroxysm. 
There were murmurs of Give her something 
to eat,” Don’t let her hold her breath that 
way,” It’s probably her teeth, poor thing.” 

Suddenly Ruth, whose gaze had wandered 
in Mrs. Cabot’s direction, saw Barbara Joyce 
nod her curly head as if an idea had struck 


Rose or Thorn? 


39 


her. She spoke to Pauline Blake, who, after 
demurring a second, fumbled in her bag and 
handed something to Barbara. Then the 
latter, scowling, and evidently hating to have 
the gaze of so many people directed at her, 
left her seat and went quickly toward the 
crying child. 

She looks fierce enough to eat her or 
shake her,’^ said Ruth with a hysterical 
giggle. 

That the baby didnT think so was quite 
evident, for at the first sound of the soft, 
pleasant voice which was Barbara’s chief 
charm, she stopped crying and stared wet-eyed 
and open-mouthed into the shining little 
hand-mirror which the girl held before her. 
Whether she liked the baby who looked back 
at her no one could tell, but she grabbed the 
looking-glass, appeared to be about to swallow 
it, then changed her mind and looked at 
Barbara with a shy, wavering smile. 

The girl held out her arms, showed her 
white teeth in an answering smile which 
made one forget she had ever looked cross, 
and again in the pleasant voice said, Come, 
Miss Baby.” 


40 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Then the day was won, for Miss Baby will- 
ingly left her tired mother, liked the feeling 
of the strong young arms enfolding her, and 
played contentedly for a long time with the 
mirror, the buttons on Barbara's coat, and a 
handkerchief rabbit which that expert young 
person made for her. 

“ She doesn’t seem to mind having her coat 
made sticky,” observed Dolly reflectively. 

Ruth saw the girl named Rose turn to look 
at Barbara and the baby, and wondered at her 
disagreeable expression. 

I believe she’s jealous. She wishes she’d 
had such a clever idea,” she thought, and then 
was immediately conscious that she herself 
would be glad to be the one toward whom the 
gratitude of all the people in the car was 
directed. 

That was a dandy thing for her to do, 
wasn’t it, Dolly ? ” she said with a little sigh. 

I believe I’m going to like her. I can’t 
bear that Rose girl, though.” 

I’m not going to decide just from her back 
and the face Neva made,” answered Dolly 
virtuously. 

Neither am I,” began Ruth. I saw ” 


Rose or Thorn? 41 

and then she shut her lips tightly, and 
wouldn't give Dolly any satisfaction when 
that inquisitive young person begged her to 
go on. 

The summer afternoon wore away, and a 
breath of coolness was just stealing into the 
June air when Dr. Cabot's party left the train 
at a little station almost hidden among the 
trees. 

Mrs. Cabot introduced the girls who had 
come with her while they were waiting for the 
luggage to be disposed of. 

Now we're to have an hour's drive," she 
said, leading the way to a peculiar-looking 
vehicle which had seats on the sides, and was 
large enough to accommodate a goodly number. 
The girls found out afterward that it was a 
hay-wagon reconstructed for the reception of 
guests and for picnics by the ingenious youth 
who drove it. 

Ruth was secretly hoping that she should 
find a seat in the wagon beside Barbara. In- 
stead the only available place was between 
Pauline Blake and Rose Gordon, who, for once 
agreeing upon an idea, moved at the same 
moment to make room for her. Pauline gave 


42 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

her a friendly smile as she sat down, and to 
Ruth's surprise, Rose also seemed to regard 
her with favor. 

You used to live in Chicago, didn't you ? " 
she began almost at once in the rasping voice 
which Neva had disliked, and at Ruth's sur- 
prised assent she went on smilingly, I know 
some one who used to be a friend of yours 
there." 

Do you ? Who was it ? Ruth was gen- 
uinely interested in hearing about a Chicago 
friend. 

Some one you knew very intimately. She 
used to go to your house a great deal,” re- 
sponded Rose with an important air of mystery 
which made all the girls look at her. She 
always declared you were the prettiest, sweetest 
girl she knew, and that you dressed more 
stylishly than an}^ of your friends." 

Every one in the carriage was listening to 
the conversation now, and the color flamed 
into Ruth's cheeks. She hated flattery. 

I'm sure I can't think of any girl who 
would be likely to say that," she answered 
with cool indifference. 

Don't you remember Josephine Martin, 


Rose or Thorn? 


43 

who used to go to Miss Wadley’s school with 
you ? ” Rose persisted sweetly. 

At the sound of the name the picture of a 
thin, pretty girl with a grown-up face and 
conspicuous dresses flashed before Ruth^s 
mental eye. Her mother had disliked the 
girl, she remembered, and had not wanted her 
to come to the house, but she had besieged 
Ruth with attentions for a while. 

“ Oh, yes, I do remember her,^^ she admitted 
after a little pause, but I never knew her 
very well.'’ 

“ That's funny. She moved to the town I 
live in, and she certainly knew a great deal 
about you and your family. She gave a per- 
fect description of the way you look, and I 
should have known you anywhere. She said 
you lived in princely style and that you had 
a suite of rooms all your own, and ” 

“ How perfectly silly I " Ruth's disgusted 
tone and flaming cheeks warned the observant 
Miss Gordon that she would be wiser not to 
continue the subject. She was casting about 
in her mind for some soothing remark when 
Dr. John, who had been sitting with the 
driver, turned around to gaze at his party. 


44 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“Well, Pauline, how do you like a New 
England landscape he asked. “And Bar- 
bara, what did you do with that baby ? You 
haven’t by any chance packed it in your suit- 
case, have you ? ” 

Barbara, who had been absorbed in looking 
at the fields and hills, came back to her sur- 
roundings suddenly at the sound of her name. 

“ Oh, I gave her back to her mother,” she 
answered. “ I didn’t kidnap her for keeps. 
I’ve just discovered, though, that she’s walked 
off with one of my buttons.” Barbara’s rueful 
expression as she looked at the buttonless spot 
made them all laugh. 

“ Probably it was hanging by a thread when 
you started, Babs,” Rose said with a disagree- 
able laugh. “ Yours usually are that way.” 

If anything had been needed to make Ruth 
want to be nice to Barbara, this outspoken 
criticism would have been sufficient. 

“ You made me quite envious,” she said, 
looking straight into the eyes of the girl op- 
posite, “ when you comforted that poor baby 
so quickly and easily. I didn’t dare to try. 
I was afraid she’d only cry harder if I took 
her.” 


Rose or Thorn? 


45 

** Oh, I’m used to kiddies,” Barbara an- 
swered with a kind of boyish shyness. 

“ Yes, and she flatters herself that they 
are all crazy about her,” said Rose Gordon 
quickly. 

Barbara’s face got very red, and she opened 
her mouth to speak. Then she closed her 
lips tightly and turned her gaze to the land- 
scape again. 

Isn’t this a lovely drive ? ” remarked 
Betty, true to her habit of smoothing over 
disagreeable places. They had gone through 
a small village since leaving the station, and 
then past farms some distance apart. Now 
they were driving along a road through the 
woods where the amber afternoon sunshine 
sifted in between the trees and lay in golden 
patches on the ground. 

What are you thinking about now, Paul- 
ine?” Rose asked suddenly. Polly writes 
poems,” she explained, apparently in confi- 
dence to Ruth, but really loud enough for 
every one to hear. ** I suppose now she’s 
hunting up rhymes like trees and breeze, 
and flower and bower.” 

I am not. And I don’t pretend to write 


46 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

poetry/^ Pauline^s blue eyes fairly blazed as 
she made her vehement protest. “ I think 
you’re perfectly horrid, Rose Gordon, to say 
such things about Babs and me before these 
girls have a chance to know us.” 

Mrs. Cabot shook her head gravely at Rose 
and put a soothing hand on Pauline’s shoulder. 

They’ll all understand that Rose is only try- 
ing to tease you, Polly. I shouldn’t let her 
see that she is succeeding, if 1 were you.” 

Now, girls,” put in Dr. John, who had 
been talking with the driver, and appar- 
ently gaining a great deal of information from 
him, “ Jared says that in a few minutes we 
shall leave the woods, and come out on the 
shore of the lake, so be ready for your first 
sight of it. You’ll have a good view of old 
Bald-Top, and a glimpse of several other 
mountains. Perhaps you’ll see — you’ll see 
other things that may interest you.” 

No one stopped to wonder why Dr. John 
hesitated over the ending of this speech, for 
Jared flicked his horses, and the wagon rolled 
briskly over the remaining stretch of wood- 
road and out on the white strip which for 
some distance bordered the lake. There they 


Rose or Thorn? 


47 


came to a halt, and for an instant the girls 
gazed at the glittering blue water, the forest- 
shaded shores, and the silent, majestic moun- 
tains pushing their gray tops almost to the sky. 

Charlotte shrugged her shoulders impa- 
tiently when Jared's drawling voice broke 
the stillness. “ That's Bald-Top over there ; 
and the one next to it is White-Face, and 

over yander you can see " his description 

ended abruptly, and he gave vent to a de- 
lighted chuckle. By Jingo, I was scart for 
fear them fellers wouldn't git there at the 
right time, but there they be ! " 

The gaze of the girls came hastily back from 
the mountains to rest on a nearer and more 
familiar sight. From behind a small wooded 
island, about half a mile away, a slender boat 
had shot into view manned by six khaki-clad 
youths. A seventh figure sat in the stern to 
steer. 

Oh, oh ! " cried Neva, dancing on the toes 
of those nearest her in her excitement. It's 
the boys I Where do you suppose they came 
from ? Where's — your — camp — boys ? " she 
called, putting up her hands to form a trum- 
pet. 


48 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ Goodness, Neva, do you think you’re a 
human megaphone ? ” Dolly drew in her 
feet with some impatience. “ They can’t hear 
what you say at that distance.” 

Neva was too much interested to resent 
Dorothy’s reproving tone. Look ! There’s 
one of ’em standing up,” she went on breath- 
lessly ; “ the others are keeping the boat steady. 
What’s that he’s holding? Oh, I know, I 
know. Please may I get out of the carriage 
a minute, Mrs. Cabot ? Oh, do forgive me if 
I step on your toes, girls,” and, hardly wait- 
ing for permission, Neva slipped out of the 
wagon, ran to a huge flat-topped rock which 
stood near the edge of the water, and scram- 
bled up its side. 

“ For goodness ’ sake, does she know those 
boys ? ” questioned Dose Gordon, who had 
been waving her handkerchief as wildly as 
the others, and had unconsciously straight- 
ened her hat and patted the big bow on her hair. 

“ Of course. We all do. You don’t sup- 
pose we’d wave like that to strangers, do 
you ? ” Charlotte’s answer, though apparently 
innocent, was meant to be crushing, for she 
had seen her neighbor’s fluttering handker- 


Rose or Thorn? 


49 

chief and noticed her sudden desire to look as 
well as she could. 

Oh, of course not,’^ Rose answered rather 
faintly, secretly vowing vengeance on Char- 
lotte, to whom she had taken a sudden dislike. 

That^s Jack with the flag,’^ announced 
Ruth. Watch him ; he^s going to wig-wag 
to Neva.” 

Every one watched the flag, which Jack 
held vertically in front of him, as it swept 
twice to the right, once to the left and once 
to the right again. Then there was a slight 
but distinct pause, and Neva said excitedly. 
That was ^ w.^ ” 

Again Jack swept the flag now to the right, 
now to the left in varying combinations with 
a perceptible pause after each letter. Neva 
did not lose a motion, and could hardly wait 
for Jack to wave the flag to the ground 
directly in front of him as a sign that the 
word was finished before she turned to the 
girls with the cry, He says ^ Welcome.^ 
Isn’t it nice of them to take all that trouble ? ” 

Perfectly lovely,” observed Dolly drily, 
in the midst of the laugh that followed. 

Probably they were afraid to come any 


50 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

nearer/’ giggled Betty. They’re such bash- 
ful things.” 

“ Oh, dear me,” began Neva, if I only 
had — ^ — ” and then in a second she was back 
at the wagon, begging the amused Jared for 
his whip, to which she attached her handker- 
chief as she made her triumphant way to the 
top of the rock again. Once firmly estab- 
lished, she held the whip with its white plume 
as Jack had held his flag, and swept it with 
quick decided motions twice to the left — a 
little pause — again twice to the left, and after 
another slight pause, directly to the top of the 
rock in front of her. 

As she finished, the sound of the Glenloch 
cheer floated across the intervening water, 
and the boys started to row again. 

What did you say to them, honey ? 
Ruth asked as Neva, looking flushed and 
bright-eyed, climbed back into the wagon 
again. 

“ I said, * I understand,’ ” Neva explained 
with a dignity that was somewhat damaged 
by the lurch she gave as the wagon started. 

I think that’s awfully clever of you.’^ 
Barbara broke the silence which she had kept 


Rose or Thorn? 


5 » 

ever since her encounter with Rose and moved 
over to make room for Neva beside her. 

Do you know the whole alphabet — but, of 
course you do — and will you teach me some 
time?’^ 

“ I intend to learn, too,’' said Ruth, smiling 
at Barbara. ‘‘ Let’s have a wig-wag class with 
Neva for teacher.” 

“ How did you happen to learn ? ” inquired 
Rose Gordon, turning to Neva. 

Oh, I didn’t happen. I learned on pur- 
pose. I have to try everything that Jack 
does — partly because I want to, and partly 
because he has to have some one to practice 
on. I can wig- wag, and I know the Morse 
alphabet ” 

“ Dear me ! How terribly smart we are,” 
interrupted Rose. Is Jack your brother or 
cousin ? ” 

Not the least bit of a relation. I only 
wish he were.” Neva’s tone was politely cool. 
Rose’s voice and manner were distinctly 
irritating, but Neva was still full of the ardor 
of trying to carry out Mrs. Jerry’s suggestion. 
Down deep in her mind she was saying, ‘‘You 
mean to be hateful, and I know it, but you 


52 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

can^t make me mad with you to-day. YouVe 
only an unpleasant circumstance, and I^^e got 
to adapt myself to you.'^ 

Now, girls, one more turn and youUl see 
the camp,^^ warned Mrs. Cabot. “ Ah, there 
it is, and there’s Sister Mary with her usual 
escort.” 

Ruth’s glance took in a white house with 
green blinds ; tents pitched among the pine- 
trees through which one caught a glimpse of 
the lake gleaming in the afternoon sunshine ; 
a long, low bungalow with a wide piazza and 
everywhere — girls. Girls tall, short, plump 
or slender, and all wearing the khaki and 
green . costume which the camp rules de- 
manded. 

As the wagon rolled up to the house the 
girls clustered around Miss Mary West began 
to chant softly, Glad you’ve come — glad 
you’ve come — supper’s waiting — supper’s wait- 
ing.” 

“ Now, isn’t that nice and jolly of them ? ” 
said Neva in a surprised voice, picking up her 
belongings in a hurry and starting to scramble 
out of the wagon. 

Oh, for goodness’ sake, do sit still. Miss 


Rose or Thorn? 


53 


Wiggle-Waggle, and don't walk all over us." 
Rose Gordon's tone was sharply aggrieved, and 
she effectually blocked 'Neva's progress as she 
spoke. I'm going to call you Miss Wiggle- 
Waggle after this. I like to have my own 
names for people, and that one just fits you." 

“ It's a pity that the names that really 
belong to some people don't fit them better," 
muttered Ruth as she and Neva followed Rose 
out of the wagon. 

The latter apparently didn't hear Ruth's 
remark, but Neva did and she squeezed the 
hand of her champion affectionately. Don't 
you care," she said softly ; “ I don't." Then, 
as they walked toward Miss Mary West, she 
added with a mischievous glance at Ruth's 
scornful face, Who's porcupining now, I 
should like to know ? " 


CHAPTER III 


TENT-MATES 

There was time for only the speediest re- 
moval of travel dust before the newly-arrived 
girls were summoned to supper on the broad 
screened piazza of the bungalow. This was the 
out-of-door dining-room, and here, on all ex- 
cept stormy days, a long table was spread 
with the hearty, wholesome food which life 
in the open demands. 

Ruth was taken in charge at once by a 
short, plump girl who gently propelled her 
toward a chair, and seemed at the same time 
to be keeping herself as much as possible out 
of sight of the others. 

You sit by me to-night,’^ she said in a 
low voice, which held an unmistakable note 
of triumph. 

Ruth looked around the table and realized 
that^the newcomers had been rather widely 
separated. That’s so we can begin to make 
friends right away,” she told herself, and be- 
64 


Tent-Mates 


55 


ing social by nature liked the idea. She saw 
Betty talking animatedly in response to a 
dark-haired girl who sat next to her. She 
could tell that Neva had already begun to 
question her neighbor, and in her interest 
and excitement was hardly giving the girl 
time to eat. Ruth laughed almost without 
knowing it as she watched her, and at the 
sound the girl beside her spoke. 

“What are you laughing at?^^ she asked 
curiously, and then without waiting for an 
answer, “ I’m Jane Carew, and you’re Ruth 
S-Shirley, I know, becauth I got Miss Borel 
to describe all the girlth, I mean girls-s, who 
came in your party. I bet — no, I think, I 
can pick every one of ’em this minute. That’s 
Dorothy Marshall, the pretty one with the 
yellow hair, and the tall thin one is Char- 
lotte — Charlotte Thing-um-a-jig, and any one 
could tell Betty Ellsworth on account of her 
red hair and twinkly eyes, and the little one 
who’s talking so fast is — is — Rhine, Hudson 
—oh, Neva something or other. I made my- 
self remember it becauth it’s the name of a 
river, and I just love geography. It’s about 
the only thing I do love to s-study.” 


56 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Jane paused to take a long breath, but went 
on again almost instantly. 

“ My aunt has promised me a dollar if I 
won’t lisp when I get back from camp/’ she 
went on with a sudden change of topic. 

Probably you haven’t noticed that I do, be- 
cauth I’m taking such pains to hiss-s, like a 
s-snake, you know. And mother is going to 
give me a dollar if I thtop using slang. You 
can just bet — I mean I’m positive I’m going 
to earn that dollar. My father,” Jane inter- 
rupted herself to take a bite of bread and but- 
ter, but continued almost immediately, my 
father has promithed me a dollar if I’ll learn 
to do s-some one thing really well this sum- 
mer, but I can’t make up my mind what to 
begin on. He says I talk too much and don’t 
think enough, but I don’t feel that way about 
myself, do you ?” 

Ruth could hardly keep from laughing as 
she looked at the round face surrounded by a 
fleece of curls from under which two restless 
black eyes looked out inquiringly. 

I’m sure I think you were very clever 
to pick us all out so nicely,” she said at 
last in a voice that didn’t sound quite nat- 


Tent-Mates 


SI 

Ural to her own ears. You eot every one 
right.” 

“ Oh, that was dead easy. I could have 
done that when I was eight years old, and now 
I’m eleven. I’ve been coming here every 
thummer since I was nine, and I know all 
about everything and everybody, so if you want 
to know anything, just let me know. How 
old are you, and do you think you'll like the 
camp, and who’s going to be in the tent with 
you ? ” 

I’m sixteen, I’m sure I shall, and I only 
wish I knew,” answered Ruth with truthful 
brevity as the talkative Miss Carew stopped to 
take breath. 

Sixteen I Mercy I You’re ’most too old 
to have any fun, aren’t you ? I know I shall 
hate to be as old as that. My mother wants 
me to grow up and have pretty dresses and 
come out in thothiety, but father says he’s go- 
ing to keep me a little girl as long as possible. 
He won’t have any trouble ’bout doing that 
with Jane Carew to help him,” ended Jane, 
with a decided shake of her head which set 
all the little curls bobbing. 

** My father doesn’t want me to grow up 


58 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

too fast, either,” confessed Ruth, “ but that 
doesn’t seem to stop me, and ” 

“ I’m sure we shall be good chums, then, if 
our fathers are alike, and up here you’ll feel 
more like a little girl because you can skip 
around more comfortably. Oh, who’s that girl 
sitting next to Mrs. Cabot? She came on 
the train with you, and I’ve forgotten her 
name.” 

“ That’s Rose Gordon,” answered Ruth, 

rather shortly. “ She doesn’t belong ” 

. “ Oh, yes. Rose Gordon. I remember now. 
I bet she’s a thorny old rose too, judging by 
the way she looks. Perhaps she’ll be your 
tent-mate. You never can tell. Goodneth I 
I must ’tend to my supper for a while. Nearly 
every one is ahead of me.” 

Ruth was thankful for a moment’s silence 
in which to think over the horrifying sugges- 
tion which the chatterer beside her had made. 
It was quite impossible, she told herself, that 
Rose should share a tent with her. She 
wouldn’t allow herself to think of such 
a thing for a moment. Nevertheless, she 
found herself finishing her supper with less 
appetite than the delicious food warranted, and 


Tent-Mates 


59 

she was glad when Miss Mary West rose from 
the table. 

You probably won’t sit beside me again,” 
said Jane Carew’s voice in her ear as the girls 
left the bungalow. “ I always sit next to one 
of the councilors, but she had a headache to- 
night, and I just steered you into her seat so’s 
I could get acquainted with you. I know 
Miss Mary didn’t mean to have you sit there, 
because I saw her looking over at us as if she 
was surprithed, and couldn’t understand. I 
bet she told Marian Drake to take care of you, 
because Marian was standing around and 
looking kind of dazed as though she’d lost 
something. Well, anyway, I’ve had you one 
glorious once, and that’s a great deal. I 
b’lieve, I truly b’lieve — I’m going to have a 
crush on you. Glory ! there’s Miss Mary 
coming. I must vanish,” and with a funny 
fat chuckle which made Ruth laugh, too, the 
irrepressible Miss Jane Carew lost herself in 
the crowd of girls. 

“ My dear, I didn’t mean that chatterbox 
should get you in her clutches the first thing,” 
said Miss Mary West, coming up to Ruth with 
a smile so like her sister’s that Ruth, who had 


6o Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

never felt very well acquainted with her before, 
loved her at once. She's the best little 
thing imaginable, and we're all fond of her, 
but one has to take her in small doses. I 
don't know how she managed it." 

I do. She told me. And I couldn't help 
liking her. She said I probably shouldn't 
sit beside her again." 

‘‘ You shall have another seat to-morrow 
morning," said Miss West reassuringly, and 
now I must go and tell Lucy what arrange- 
ments I've made about the tents." 

Ruth wished she would tell her, but didn't 
like to ask. She didn't have time to think 
about it, however, for just at that moment a 
pleasant-faced girl came up to apologize to her 
for not finding her before supper, as she had 
been told to do. 

The half hour after supper was a social hour, 
during which the girls walked around and 
chatted and made plans for the next day. 
Many of them came to introduce themselves 
to the latest arrivals, and the Social Sixers to 
a girl felt the atmosphere of good-fellowship 
which surrounded these cordial lassies who 
shook hands with a friendly grip and urged 


Tent-Mates 6i 

the newcomers to join in tennis, archery, 
basket-ball, and kindred sports. 

Then as the twilight melted into dusk, all 
the girls clustered around Miss Mary West on 
the pine-covered slope which led down to the 
lake. It was a moonlit night, but not a 
cloudless one, and the clouds, now hiding, 
now revealing the silver crescent, fashioned 
themselves into strange, fantastic shapes. 

For a moment there was just a soft chatter 
among the girls, then a voice said suddenly. 

May we have a * that makes me think ’ 
evening. Miss Mary ? ” 

Yes, indeed. Who'll start ?" began Miss 
West, but before any one could answer Jane 
Carew burst forth excitedly : 

‘‘Just look at that cloud. There’s an 
animal — with hornth — and he’s trying to 
escape ” 

“ From a perfectly huge man with a gun,” 
interrupted another girl. 

“ They’re in the mountains somewhere,” 
suggested a third. 

Then from out the group of girls came a 
voice saying quietly, “ That makes me think 
of a story I read about a chamois-hunter in 


62 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

the Swiss mountains,’* and thus the game was 
fairly started. 

It was a simple little story about a hunter 
who took refuge under an overhanging rock 
to avoid an approaching avalanche and, buried 
under the snow beside him, found the chamois 
he had been pursuing. The chamois lost its 
fear for the time being and cuddled close to 
the man. Then the avalanche having ex- 
hausted its fury, the animal’s instinct taught 
it how to escape, and man and beast worked 
together until they were free. 

And when they got out into the daylight 
again the chamois was just as afraid of the man 
as ever and scampered off as fast as he could go. 
And the man vowed he’d never try to shoot 
another chamois,” finished the youthful voice 
satisfactorily. 

“ That makes me think of a story about a 
bear my father told,” began another girl on 
the far edge of the group. 

Then some one was reminded of the story of 
Androcles, who took the thorn out of the lion’s 
foot, and that made a girl with artistic tastes 
think of Rosa Bonheur and her lions, and so 
on. It was really astonishing what an amount 


Tent-Mates 


^3 

of world-space they covered in a brief time, 
and every one laughed when, in a pause of the 
story-telling, a girlish voice began to sing 
softly : 

“ Home again. Home again from a foreign 
shore.’’ 

Now three or four songs, and then we 
must be off to bed, my girls,” said Miss Mary, 
and just then Ruth felt a touch on her 
shoulder and looked up to find Mrs. Cabot 
standing by her, and Dr. John a few steps 
away. 

‘‘ Come with us a moment, please, Ruth,” 
Mrs. Cabot said softly. “ We’ve got to ask a 
favor of you.” 

It’s granted before you ask it. I’m so in 
love with this delightful place I couldn’t be 
disobliging if I wanted to.” 

Don’t be too hasty,” cautioned Dr. John 
gravely. ‘‘ It’s quite a test of your friendship 
for us.” 

“ You see, dear,” Mrs. Cabot began rather 
anxiously, my sister misunderstood some- 
thing I wrote in one of my letters, and she 
has arranged to have you occupy a tent with 
Rose Gordon.” 


64 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ Oh/’ said Ruth, and put a hand up to 
her throat involuntarily ; couldn’t it be 
changed ? I don’t really know her, and ” 

'' Yes, it shall be changed.” Dr. John 
couldn’t bear the appealing note in Ruth’s 
voice, and longed to make her happy again at 
once. 

^‘Just a minute, John. We should have 
changed it without saying anything to you, 
Ruthie, only unfortunately Rose has asked 
and has been told who is to be her tent-mate, 
and she is perfectly delighted to find that you 
are the one.” 

There was no answering thrill in Ruth’s 
heart in response to Rose’s joy. It didn’t 
make any difference whether Rose wanted 
her or not. In fact, when she didn’t care for 
people she rather preferred that they shouldn’t 
like her. Of course she wanted to please Mrs. 
Cabot and Dr. John, but — 

Dr. John and I are trying to help Rose 
accomplish something,” Mrs. Cabot’s earnest 
voice went on. I had intended to ask you 
to help us a little later — when I had had time 
to explain things to you — but now it has 
come upon you so suddenly, and you can’t, of 


Tent-Mates 


65 

course, be expected to feel as we do. If only 
Rose weren’t so sensitive, and if she hadn’t 
been told.” 

“ Oh, well, Lucy, Rose must get used to 
being disliked if she’s going to make herself 
so disagreeable. We’ve got to work this out 
ourselves and, as you say, we can’t expect Ruth 


Oh, yes. Dr. John, you can expect Ruth 
to do just about anything you two dears want 
her to do,” interrupted that young lady with 
a sudden change of front which surprised 
even Mrs. Cabot, who was used to her. I 
promise that I won’t pull Rose’s hair, or 
scratch her eyes out to-night, and then — 

perhaps to-morrow, or in a few days ” this 

last in a hopeful, questioning tone which left 
no doubt of her meaning. 

Dear, we’re everlastingly grateful, and to- 
morrow I’ll tell you why,” Mrs. Cabot an- 
swered hurriedly. The last notes of “ Sweet 
and Low ” had just died away on the air and 
girlish figures were already coming toward 
them. 

Ruth tried not to look so much like a 
martyr as she felt while Mrs. Cabot was 


66 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

escorting her to the tent. Not that it would 
have mattered, for in the darkness broken 
only by lanterns hung from the trees, and by 
the candle lanterns which the girls carried as 
they flitted between the bungalow and their 
tents, no one could have seen her expression. 

Mrs. Cabot left her a moment while she 
spoke to her sister, and in the interval Char- 
lotte approached, holding her lantern high, 
and evidently looking for some one. 

“Oh, there you are, Ruth, she said in a 
tone of relief. “ Betsy and I were afraid you 
had gone to sleep during that last lullaby and 
rolled down the bank into the lake. Betty 
and I are going to tent together, and isn’t it 
funny, ‘Polly is going to chum with our 
Dolly,’ just as Joe said in his silly rhyme. I 
suppose you and Neva are together, aren’t 
you ? ” 

“ No,” answered Ruth, in a tone which she 
tried hard to make cheerful. “ Mrs. Cabot 
says Neva and Barbara are to be tent-mates.” 

“ Well, how about you? ” persisted Char- 
lotte, a sudden suspicion taking possession of 
her. “ You don’t mean ? ” 

“ Uh-huh.” Ruth’s manner was almost too 


Tent-Mates 67 

indifferent, and Charlotte held her candle 
high 80 that she miglit see her friend’s face. 

“ You shan’t chum up with that Rose 
Gordon,” she exploded angrily, but Ruth 
stopped her before she could say any more. 

“ Oh, hush,” she implored. Mrs. Cabot 
isn’t very far away — and she asked me as a 
favor ; you know yourself there are some 
things you just have to do if you want to feel 
even respectable. Don’t say any more about 
it, pie-ease.” 

‘‘ I won’t,” Charlotte answered so mildly 
that Ruth looked at her in astonishment. 
Then with an unexpected pat, ^‘You’re just 
all right, little Ruth Shirley, and I’d take off 
my hat to you if I had it on. Isn’t it just 
the luck, though, when we both took such a 
dislike to that young person, and ” Char- 

lotte’s feelings getting the better of her, she 
left abruptly to tell Betty of Ruth’s hard fate. 

The meeting with Charlotte, however, had 
its effect, for Ruth was quite cheered by the 
outspoken sympathy, and went on her way 
when Mrs. Cabot rejoined her with a glow of 
virtuous satisfaction in her heart which made 
her almost enjoy her martyrdom. 


68 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Rose was already in the tent, and welcomed 
Ruth with an enthusiasm which the latter, 
conscious of her own lack of response, found 
rather trying. 

Ruth is going to be your tent-mate to- 
night, Rose,^^ Mrs. Cabot said quietly, “ but it 
may not be permanent. Indeed, I should 
think it very likely that we may have to 
change about somewhat later on.*^ 

Ruth fancied there was something signif- 
icant in Mrs. Cabot’s tone and glance, and 
wondered if Rose thought so, too. The latter, 
however, gave no sign, but Ruth noticed that 
she followed Mrs. Cabot out of the tent, put 
both arms around her neck and said some- 
thing in a low tone. 

Both girls busied themselves with their prep- 
arations, and for a few minutes neither spoke. 
Then the silence got on Ruth’s nerves. It was 
so different from the way girls usually acted 
when they occupied the same room. If it 
had been Betty, they would have found a 
dozen funny things to laugh at by this time. 

I’m getting stiffer and stiller every second,” 
she said to herself, and she tried to be nice 
'when I came in, but I couldn’t. I might ask 


Tent-Mates 


69 

her if she had a pleasant journey, but I don^t 
see how she could have if the part I saw was 
any sample. Dear me I I shall burst if I 
can’t think of something to say soon. I’ll 
ask her ” 

And just as she turned with a question at 
the end of her tongue, Rose looked at her, so 
evidently ready to speak that both girls 
laughed, which helped out matters better 
than anything else. Ruth couldn’t help no- 
ticing that when Rose laughed her eyes were 
a real blue instead of greenish, and that the 
fretful, worried expression almost disappeared. 

It’s awfully good of you to come in with 
me — when I’m quite sure you didn’t want to,’’ 
Rose said with an appearance of great sin- 
cerity, and a complete lack of the irritating 
manner which Ruth had so much disliked. 

I was a beast this afternoon in the carriage, 
but I was tired, and I just took it out in being 
horrid. I know I don’t deserve to have the 
nicest girl in the camp for a tent-mate.” 

If only she had left off that last sentence I 
Ruth couldn’t bear people who were too com- 
plimentary on first acquaintance. It made 
her feel foolish and tongue-tied. 


70 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Aren’t Mrs. Cabot and Dr. John perfectly 
lovely people?” Rose went on, much to 
Ruth’s relief. I haven’t been very well this 
last winter, and Mrs. Cabot has been awfully 
good about coming to see me. She told me a 
lot about you, and I was crazy to know you 
and just longing to be put in the same tent 
with you.” 

I didn’t know but you would rather be 
with one of the girls who came on with you,” 
said Ruth, painfully conscious that this was 
not just the thing she ought to say, but quite 
unable to help saying it. 

They wouldn’t think so,” answered Rose 
with a short laugh. Barbara — Babs is my 
cousin, you know — keeps out of ray way all 
she can, and Pauline doesn’t care particularly 
for any society. Polly has sudden fits of 
devotion for people. I suppose she has one 
now for your friend Dorothy.” 

“ Dolly is very nice, and when she likes a 
person there isn’t anything she wouldn’t do 
for her.” It was a relief to Ruth to speak 
freely and naturally about something. 

There, I believe I’m ready for bed now. 
Are you ? ” 


Tent-Mates 


71 


‘*Just about. Mrs. Cabot said one of the 
councilors would put out the light and fasten 
the tent-flap back. My, but it does feel good 
to get into a bed that stands still, after last 
night on that rackety train. Are you sleepy, 
or shall we talk a while? 

Yes, awfully.'^ Ruth was glad of an ex- 
cuse for not talking. Besides, Mrs. Cabot 
said we mustn^t talk after taps, and that will 
probably be in a few minutes.’^ 

Oh, we could talk softly. You don’t 
mean to say you intend to keep all the rules 
here.” 

“ Thought I should. I haven’t made any 
plans for breaking ’em, anyway. Good- 
night,” and Ruth turned on her side with 
the satisfied feeling that she need say no 
more, for just then the sound of taps floated 
to them on the soft night air. 

In spite of her avowed sleepiness, Ruth 
found she couldn’t drop into slumber imme- 
diately, though very soon her companion’s 
regular breathing announced that she was 
asleep. The sound of some one gently fasten- 
ing back the tent-flap and taking away the 
lantern make her start up hastily, and at the 


72 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

creaking of the cot, Marie Borel’s face looked 
in through the door of the tent. 

'' Good-night, Mees Ruth,'' she said softly, 
shading the lantern so that it shouldn’t shine 
in the face of the other girl. “ To-night I am 
taking the place of your councilor, who is 
not well. I wish you a sweet sleep." 

Ruth tossed a kiss to her as she departed, 
and lay quietly thinking about her. It was 
a great change from the pale, sad-faced Marie 
whom she had first known to this pretty girl, 
so well and rosy now, and so excellently 
equipped for making her way in the world. 

I really think I ought to call her Miss Borel 
now, if she’s one of the councilors,” she said 
to herself. And she must stop right off say- 
ing that sweet little * Mees ' of hers to me. I’ll 
tell her to-morrow," with which resolve Ruth 
snuggled more closely into her pillow, pre- 
pared to go to sleep at once. 

She was almost off when there was a rus- 
tling sound from the other cot, and Rose's 
voice said thickly, Promise, Babbie ; prom- 
ise me you won't tell.” 

Ruth braced herself on one elbow and stared 
out into the darkness, but couldn't see Rose. 


Tent-Mates 


73 

Everything was still again as she dropped 
back on the pillow with a tired sigh. 

‘‘ Goodness, this is exciting,^’ she murmured. 
“ Char would say she has a guilty conscience 
and proceed to make up a story about her, but 
I guess she ate too much supper.’^ 


CHAPTER IV 


RUTH DECIDES 

To Ruth it seemed no more than five min- 
utes later that she suddenly sat up in bed and 
rubbed open her sleepy eyes. In spite of the 
exceeding shortness of the night, however, she 
could not deny that the soft darkness had been 
dispelled by brilliant sunshine, and that the 
stir of an awakening world was all about her. 

Music I she said before she was wholly 
awake, quite forgetting for the moment that 
she was not in her own room at Uncle Jerry^s. 

Pm sure I heard music.^’ 

You did. You were lying there like a 
peaceful cherub until the phonograph had 
played a while, and then you came up like a 
Jack-in-the-box.^^ 

Ruth turned toward the other side of the 
tent, and at sight of Rose smiling lazily at her, 
she realized that even the most sunshiny 
mornings bring their perplexities. 

“ Oh, hello, she said coolly. “ I hope you 
74 


Ruth Decides 


75 

had a nice night, too. Mine wasn^t a minute 
long.’^ 

“ Mine seemed ages,^^ Rose answered in a 
fretful voice. I went to sleep right away 
because I was so tired, but I woke before long, 
and stayed awake hours.” 

“ Too bad. Oh, there^s the music begin- 
ning again. They’re playing, ^ Hark, Hark, 
the Lark.’ That’s fine to get up by, because 
it makes you feel all kinds of thrilly inside.” 

“ Not me.” Rose’s shake of the head was 
truly doleful. “ I’m sure I don’t know what 
you mean by feeling * thrilly ’ and energetic 
in the morning. It’s all I can do to drag up 
in time for breakfast.” 

What a pity,” answered Ruth absently. 

I’d give five cents to be in Char’s tent this 
minute, and see if she knows what it is 
they’re playing. I practiced it a lot last win- 
ter, and every time she heard it she’d say in- 
nocently, ^That’s pretty; what’s that?’ Fi- 
nally, the boys used to tease her by whistling 
the beginning of it whenever she appeared, 
and then she had to remember it in self-de- 
fense.” 

Do you mean the boys we saw in the boat 


76 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

yesterday afternoon? Do they like Char- 
lotte?’' inquired Rose, with the manner of 
one who could scarcely believe such a thing 
possible. 

“ Why, of course. They like all the girls. 
They’ve all played together since they were 
children. Neva and I are outsiders, and 
Richard Ellison, too, but they’re just as nice 
to us.” 

“ Neva? Oh, that’s my Miss Wiggle-Wag- 
gle, isn’t it? I don’t see how she got in with 
the rest of you ; she doesn’t seem to fit some- 
how.” 

” Why, she just made up her mind at the 
very first that she would belong to the Social 
Six, and everything seemed to work her way,” 
responded Ruth with a giggle. She was 
thinking how Neva had laid siege to them 
and captured them all, one after the other. 

” What’s the Social Six ? ” Rose inquired, 
waking to such unexpected interest that Ruth 
was in a panic for fear this girl might think 
she could be taken into the inner circle of 
their friendship if she so made up her mind. 

” Oh, just a little club we have. We can 
have six members and no more. There are 


Ruth Decides 


77 


five of us up here, but the other girl had to 
go somewhere else.'' Ruth made her expla- 
nation with assumed indifference, but in her 
inmost heart she was hoping she had con- 
vinced Rose that there was no chance for her. 

I’m going to get up,” she went on quickly, 
and almost before the words were spoken. 
Miss Ripley called from outside that they 
were going to have ten minutes’ gymnastic 
drill, and that she was to come out in her 
bathing-suit. 

Dr. Cabot says I needn’t take the drill 
and the morning-plunge yet,” Rose said with 
a little air of importance, “ but he thinks I’d 
better get up to breakfast.” 

Goodness, I should hope so. I should 
loathe having breakfast in bed. I’m as hun- 
gry as a young bear, anyway,” and Ruth dis- 
appeared from the tent with an energetic 
swing which made the other girl look after 
her with mingled envy and admiration. 

Outside, the lake glittered with a million 
diamonds. The cool air was full of the fra- 
grance of pine and fir trees. Ruth took in 
deep breaths of the bracing air. Already she 
loved the sparkling lake with the forests 


78 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

around it, and the mountains lifting their 
heads in the distance. 

Suddenly, from behind, some one put quick 
hands over her eyes, and she slipped out from 
under like an eel to find Dolly in her trim 
bathing-suit gazing rather anxiously at her. 

“ Oh, Ruth, what kind of a night did you 

have? Char told me about — you know ” 

There were girls all about them by this time, 
and Dorothy didn’t dare to speak more plainly. 

You don’t feel sorry you came, do you ? 
she ended with a worried air. 

“ Sorry I I should say not. And that ar- 
rangement probably isn't going to last.” Ruth 
tossed off the thought of disagreeable possi- 
bilities with an air of courage vastly cheering. 

Now I don’t mind Pauline a bit; in fact, 
we were both so sleepy last night, and in such 
a mad rush this morning that we hardly said 
two words. I think I shall like her, though. 
But if it had been the other I It makes me 
shudder to think of it because, of course, if 
Mrs. Cabot had asked me I couldn’t have said 
no.” 

” Of course not,” responded Ruth, turning 
to grab at Betty, who was flying by without 


Ruth Decides 


79 


seeing them. ^ Good-morning, Merry Sun- 
shine,' how did you leave the fair Charlotte ? " 
“ Sitting on the edge of her cot, holding 
one eye open and vowing she couldn't find 
her bathing-suit if she tried," laughed Betty. 

I offered to help, but she declined my serv- 
ices. She said some people were too out- 
rageously gay and talkative when they first 
got up, and that she wanted to meditate 
a while, so I left her." 

“ Come on, girls ; Miss Ripley is waiting for 
ns," and Dolly was off* like an arrow to join 
the group of girls .already assembled before 
the little knoll where Miss Ripley had taken 
her stand. Ruth and Betty followed, playing 
tag like small children, and Neva and Barbara 
Joyce came on the run from their tent just in 
time to begin with the others. 

Camp life was still too new to have made 
the girls indifferent, and the ten minutes of 
exercise went off* with a spirit that left them 
all in a glow. Those who wished and were 
permitted went down for a quick dip in the 
lake, and then flew back to the tents to get 
ready for breakfast. 

My, how ros}^ and fresh you look." The 


8o Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

sharp voice held a touch of wistfulness as 
Rose Gordon put down the hand-mirror in 
which she had been surveying her own thin 
face and sallow cheeks, and turned to look at 
blooming Ruth. 

^'That's the way you^ll be when Dr. John 
lets you get out into this gorgeous air and 
jump about, comforted Ruth, who felt at 
peace with all the world after the exercise 
and cold plunge. “ What games are you 
going to play ? 

“ Grandma says I’m too delicate to go into 
any of those rough sports, but Dr. Cabot 
thinks he can change all that.” Rose’s tone 
seemed to indicate a certain clinging to the 
distinction of being delicate, and a lack of be- 
lief in the ability of her physician which loyal 
Ruth was quick to resent. 

“ Dr. John can help you if any one can,” 
she protested stoutly. “ There now, I’m ready, 
all but a clean handkerchief,” and Ruth rum- 
maged in her suit-case for a second and then 
shut it with a snap. 

Well, you certainly are the quickest 
dresser ! I suppose after breakfast we shall 
have to settle our belongings.” 


Ruth Decides 


8i 


“ I suppose so/’ Ruth was leaving the tent 
as she answered, and she found herself fer- 
vently hoping that her settling would be done 
with some other tent-mate. Then, with her 
usual optimism, she made up her mind that 
it would probably be decided to suit her, and 
she dismissed the perplexity as quickly as it 
had come. 

At breakfast Ruth found a place waiting 
for her between two jolly girls who talked 
archery and canoeing during the entire meal, 
and begged her to begin to prepare at once for 
the competitions in both sports which would 
come near the end of the camp season. It 
was a little difficult to digest the ideas they 
gave her in connection with such a hearty 
breakfast, but Ruth managed to acquit herself 
creditably in both ways, liked the enthusiastic 
girls, and began to feel less a stranger than 
she had the night before. 

You and the others who came with me 
are to change their seats at table every day for a 
week,” said Mrs. Cabot, coming around to Ruth 
when breakfast was ovea*. ** Almost all the 
other girls were here last summer, and many 
of them the year before, so it’s their privilege 


82 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

to make things easier and pleasanter for the 
newcomers.’’ 

“ What a nice way to get acquainted,” 
answered E,uth, to whom the plan appealed 
greatly. I wonder how Char likes it. She 
hates to make new acquaintances.” 

“ Oh, she’s sure to find some one she’ll like. 
Now, Ruth, if you can spare me a few minutes 
I want you to come to my tent,” and Mrs. 
Cabot led the way, sure of Ruth’s acqui- 
escence. 

The latter followed, conscious of a curious 
sinking feeling which seemed to prophesy 
something disagreeable in store for her. I’m 
just bound I won’t give in too easily,” she 
was saying to herself as they entered Mrs. 
Cabot’s tent. “ I’m so afraid people will think 
I’m disagreeable that I do things I really 
don’t need to do. Now, brace up, Ruth Shir- 
ley, and don’t be too obliging, because ” 

Mrs. Cabot’s voice cut short her inward 
admonitions. Dr. John and I were very 
grateful for what you did for us last night. 
It would have meant a great deal to us in a 
way 3^ou can’t yet understand if you had 
refused, or if Rose had guessed how little you 


Ruth Decides 


83 

wanted to be her tent-mate. Now we’ll 
try to make some arrangement that will suit 
you better.” 

“ It wasn’t anything for me to do, little 
Miss Lucy West, and you mustn’t thank me so 
much,” answered Ruth, coming down from 
her high horse with a suddenness that sent 
her severe resolves tumbling about her ears. 
She frequently forgot Dr. Cabot’s claims, and 
thought of his wife as the dear, friendly com- 
rade who had helped to make life abroad so 
delightful for her. 

“ Let me tell you something about Rose,” 
Mrs. Cabot’s soft voice went on. She sat down 
on one of the cots as she spoke, and Ruth 
perched on a trunk covered with a gay cre- 
tonne. I know I can speak very freely to 
you, and that you will be careful not to tell 
anything I don’t wish to have repeated.” 

Ruth nodded gravely. It gave her a pleas- 
ant sense of importance to have Mrs. Cabot so 
serious and confidential. 

You see,” Mrs. Cabot continued, Rose 
lost her father when she was very young 
and ” 

Oh,” interrupted Ruth in a sharp little 


84 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

voice. She put up her hand involuntarily to 
feel her father’s last letter crackling inside her 
blouse. For the moment Europe seemed 
millions of miles away. 

And she has been brought up almost en- 
tirely by her grandmother, who has been too 
devoted to her and not really judicious. Her 
very devotion and unselfishness have helped 
to make Rose the selfish and exacting girl she 
is. Then, too, she worries the child by telling 
her how delicate she is, and that she’s not 
able to do this thing and that thing.” 

“ I know,” responded Ruth. “ She told me 
a little about it herself. But where’s her 
mother ? ” 

Mrs. Cabot hesitated, then she said slowly. 
Well, her mother is rather young and a very 
gay, pretty woman who loves to travel and 
have good times. And I think, too, she’s disap- 
pointed because her daughter isn’t as pretty 
and attractive as some other girls are ” 

“ Mercy I I supposed mothers always 
thought their own children were beautiful,” 
interpolated Ruth, making a little disgusted 
face over the thought of a mother who could 
love her daughter less on that account. 


Ruth Decides 


85 

** Most of them do. And perhaps Rose’s 
pretty mother really cares more than she 
seems to. At all events, Rose adores her.” 

“ How do you happen to know them all? ” 
asked Ruth. 

Rose and Barbara, who is Rose’s cousin, 
visited an aunt in Detroit during the Christ- 
mas holidays last winter. Barbara had ton- 
silitis almost as soon as she got there, and Dr. 
John was called in. As soon as she was well 
enough her father came and took her home, 
but just before she left. Rose came down with 
the same trouble and had rather a serious time. 
Her mother was abroad, and her aunt didn’t 
have much time to give the poor child, so 
John asked me to run in once in a while and 
see her.” 

“ I just know she adored having you,” mur- 
mured Ruth. 

She was dreadfully nervous,” Mrs. Cabot 
went on, responding to Ruth’s remark with 
her quick, lovely smile, and there were days 
when she couldn’t bear to see her aunt, and 
didn’t want the nurse, so I came in handy. 
Everything that happened in the house seemed 
to get on her nerves. Her aunt missed a val- 


86 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

liable ring, and dismissed one of the maids on 
that account. Unfortunately some one told 
Rose, and she got so frightened over the 
thought of burglars that she almost had a re- 
lapse.’^ 

“ How awful 1 said Ruth sympathetically. 

‘‘ We certainly had a dreadful time trying 
to make her strong enough to go home,^’ re- 
sponded Mrs. Cabot with a sigh, ** but she grew 
to depend on me so much that I became quite 
fond of her.^^ 

“ She told me Barbara was her cousin, 
Ruth said thoughtfully. You rather expect 
cousins to be fond of each other, though.’^ 

“ They were. They were positively devoted 
to each other until after Rose got back home. 
Then something happened, no one has been 
able to find out what, and they’ve never been 
very friendly since. Babbie hardly ever says 
anything unkind, but Rose loves to tease, and 
when she’s tired and nervous she’s very dis- 
agreeable.” 

Why didn’t they go to different places this 
summer?” asked Ruth curiously. 

I don’t wonder you ask. You see, their 
mothers don’t want them to live their lives 


Ruth Decides 


87 

apart ; they hope this little storm will blow 
over. Both girls wanted to be with Dr. John 
and me, and Babbie wanted to be with Pauline. 

As soon as I knew you were surely corn- 
ing,'’ Mrs. Cabot went on confidentially, “ 1 
felt certain you would help me out on this. 
You see, Ruthie, girls like you ; you're a good 
leader and comrade ; and there are certain 
things you could do for poor Rose far better 
than either Dr. John or I can." 

Oh, do you think so?" cried Ruth, quite 
overcome by so many compliments from the 
friend whose good opinion was so dear to her. 
It would be hard, she realized, to defend her- 
self against such as ingi^atiating attack as this. 

I didn't mean all this should come upon 
you so soon," Mrs. Cabot continued, “ but I 
wrote something of it to Sister Mary, told her 
what I hoped from your influence and that of 
the other girls, and she misunderstood and 
put you in with Rose at once without waiting 
to hear more from me. Of course it rather 
interferes with my plans, because Rose will be 
very sensitive, I suppose, if you make a change 
now, but that can't be helped. I'm not going 
to have your summer spoiled." 


88 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Ruth started to speak, but Mrs. Cabot con- 
tinued without noticing. There really are 
certain sweet qualities about Rose which Dr. 
John and I hope to bring out, if we can only 
help her to be healthy and normal. She^s 
been spoiled and fussed over until she half 
thinks the world is made for her pleasure ; 
and she needs the companionship of a dozen 
girls at least to show her where she really be- 
longs. Wedl try having her share a tent with 
one of the councilors for a while, and perhaps 
you and some of the others ” 

The remark Mrs. Cabot was going to make 
was cut short by Ruth’s impetuous descent 
upon her. 

Dearest, I won’t be a selfish pig,” she 
cried, the words fairly tumbling over one an- 
other. “ I’ll stay in the tent with her. The 
nights won’t be more than a minute long, 
anyway, and we shan’t have time to talk 
much. I’ll truly try to do all I can, though 
I don’t think I could possibly have any infiu- 
ence. 

No, don't thank me, please don’t,” she 
protested as Mrs. Cabot started to speak. I 
meant to be very firm and horrid when I came 


Ruth Decides 


89 

in here, but I couldn^t, I really couldn^t. I 
never should have dared to look at myself in 
the glass if I hadn^t promised to do what I 
could. I should have expected to see my 
eyes growing small, and my nose growing 
flat, and my general expression getting piggy- 
fled.” 

Oh, Ruthie, this certainly seems like old 
times,” said Mrs. Cabot, wiping tears of laugh- 
ter from her eyes. Your reformations are 
always so sudden and so thorough.” 

“ I know it. Tm made that way. 1^11 go 
and settle my part of the tent now and put 
my good resolutions into practice before they 
melt. Good-bye, dearest dear. Tell Dr. John 
it’s all right,” and with a gay wave of the 
hand Ruth left the tent feeling very brave 
and high-minded. 

Once outside her courage dropped to zero 
at sight of Charlotte, who was just disappear- 
ing into the tent she shared with Betty. 

I know exactly what Char will say,” Ruth 
said to herself. “ She’ll declare that I’m a 
‘perfect mush of concession.’ She’s always 
quoting that. I suppose I do give in too easily, 
but what are you going to do about it? Any- 


go Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

way, such is life, and I seem to be getting a 
good deal of it at present/^ 

Just outside her own tent Ruth paused for 
a moment and looked out over the blue lake. 
It was very nice, she reflected, that Mrs. Cabot 
should think she could have a good infl uence, 
but, on the other hand, it would be very hard 
to live up to such a favorable opinion. And 
probably this other girl was quite satisfied 
with her own ways and wouldn’t wish to be 
influenced, anyway. 

“ I do hope she’s fairly orderly ; I should 
hate to room with any one who kept the place 
in a muss all the time,” she was saying to her- 
self with a consciously martyr-like feeling as 
she turned to enter the tent. 

Once inside the canvas Ruth stopped and 
looked about her in amazement, for a trans- 
formation had taken place since she left. 
Both cots were neatly made, and the one 
Rose had occupied was covered with a creamy 
cretonne splashed with pink roses. Another 
cover of the same kind was spread over Rose’s 
little bureau, on which a green vase filled 
with wild roses, a picture of a lady in a little 
frame, and two fancy boxes looked attract- 


Ruth Decides 


9» 


ively cozy. Even Ruth^s part of the tent had 
been made orderly to a slight degree, and on 
her little bureau stood a note written in pencil. 


Don’t think I’ve been fussing round with 
your belongings, because I haven’t,” it began 
abruptly. “I just picked up a few things 
and made the bed because I thought you 
wouldn’t have much time. 

“ I’m going to find Dr. Cabot and get him 
to tell me what I can and what I can’t do. 
See you later. Rose. 

P. S. Have all you want of the choco- 
lates I left on your bureau. R. G.” 

“Well, what do you think of that?” mur- 
mured Ruth, as she tucked a fat chocolate 
into her mouth and read the little note for 
the second time. “ Talk about influence I If 
I’d wanted to be mussy I should have had 
my first lesson right here. And I call it un- 
bounded generosity and confidence to leave 
out almost a whole box of chocolates when 
you know you can’t buy ’em nearer than 
twenty miles. I wasn’t any too friendly this 
morning either, and here I am gobbling up 
her chocolates as if they belonged to me.” 


92 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

She sat down on her trunk and looked 
around the little room once more. Then she 
laughed until the imminent danger of chok- 
ing over a crumb of chocolate brought her 
back to gravity again. 

I was so superior and patronizing when 
I hoped she would be orderly/^ she giggled. 
‘‘ That’s one on me — and I wouldn’t have 
Arthur Hamilton know it for five cents.” 


CHAPTER V 


THE EAVESDROPPER 

The rest hour came directly after the mid- 
day meal, and on the afternoon of their 
fourth day in camp the Social Sixers met in 
the Cleft. There was just space enough in 
the queer cubby-hole between the overhang- 
ing rocks for the five with their pillows and 
a steamer-rug or two. It was the first time 
they had been alone together since leaving 
Glenloch, and they were prepared to make 
the most of it. 

“ There go Barbara and Polly — yes and 
Rose, too,^’ said Betty, who had paused to 
look back before rounding the final corner 
into the safe retreat. Theyhe going to sit 
under the big oak. Poor Rose looks as if she 
were going with them and holding back at the 
same time.’^ 

It’s a wonder she didn’t tag us,” remarked 
Dolly. ** We’ve had her every rest hour so far.” 

93 


94 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Let^s not talk about her. Let^s talk of 
pleasant things.” Charlotte’s voice dwindled 
to a sleepy murmur at the end of her remark. 
She half shut her eyes to look at the placid 
lake, thickly wooded on its farther shore, 
with the distant, purple mountains stretching 
their heads skyward. 

“ This is Char’s inning now,” Ruth observed 
maliciously. “ She feels very virtuous because 
she sewed an inch of basket this morning ; 
and, girls, did you notice, she swam several 
strokes and floated for as much as a second ? ” 

“ Go to, sweet child, it was a whole minute, 
I’m positive,” answered her victim with indo- 
lent good-nature. Anyway, you can’t ex- 
pect me to float like the rest of you. I’m 
thin, and you’re perfect butter-balls.” 

Oh — oh I How about Dolly and Neva ? ” 
Betty protested. ** I’m sure you can’t call 
them fat, and they are regular Ashes in the 
water.” 

I’m just a bird — a bird who likes to stay 
cozily in its nest and read stories,” and Char- 
lotte’s drowsy eyelids drooped again. 

** I’ve heard of a reed-bird,” began Neva 
with unexpected brilliancy, and was so de- 


The Eavesdropper 

lighted with her pun that she beamed on her 
friends while waiting for them to see the 
joke. 

“ Why is it/* Charlotte, disdaining to smile 
at a pun, woke to partial animation, “ why is 
it that I so loathe all forms of physical exer- 
cise ? ** 

“ Kaze you^s jes^ nachally bo^n lazy,^^ 
laughed Betty, shrinking out of reach of her 
chum's long arm as she spoke. 

“ Avaunt thee, false friend. That wasn't 
what I intended when I made that remark. 
How do you know but that ‘ Grandma thinks 
I'm too delicate for swimming and playing 
rough games ' ? " 

It was such a good imitation of Rose's lack- 
adaisical manner that the girls all recognized 
it and laughed. For some reason Ruth didn't 
enjoy the fun as much as usual. Charlotte's 
mimicry brought its object all too clearly into 
her mind. She seemed such a forlorn girl in 
some ways, and making fun of her was rather 
like hitting a man when he's down, which 
Ruth couldn't abide. She shrugged her 
shoulders almost impatiently, as if by so do- 
ing she could shake off the little feeling of 


96 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

responsibility which Mrs. Cabot’s confidence 
had imposed upon her. 

All people don’t like the same things, 
she said after a moment, not quite sure in her 
pwn mind which side of the question she was 
upholding. Dolly and I are not crazy over 
making a metrical version of an interview 
between Dido and ^neas, but you’d rather 
do it than to eat your dinner.” 

Speaking of eating,” Betty remarked 
solemnly, ** weren’t those cream-puffs we had 
for dessert perfect dreams ? ” 

I think I know why Charlotte doesn’t 
take more interest in sports,” observed Doro- 
thy with a total disregard of Betty’s interrup- 
tion. She had turned over as she spoke, and 
now lay looking off over the blue water, her 
elbows on the ground and her face supported 
in her hands. It’s because she doesn’t like 
it naturally, and she hasn’t sufficient respect 
for her body to make herself take care of it.” 

‘‘ My compliments to your wisdom. When 
did you hear Miss Ripley say that, Dolly ? ” 
inquired Charlotte in the ironical tone Doro- 
thy hated. 

“ I never did hear her say exactly that. 


The Eavesdropper 97 

though I dare say she suggested it to me. 
You have an idea, Char, that all I can do is 
to play basket-ball and tennis and do a few 
other athletic stunts, but I can think once in 
a while, too.^^ 

“ Really ? Charlotte^s intonation was in- 
describable, and Dolly’s cheeks blazed. There 
always had been, always would be friction 
when these two were together, but they were 
staunch friends in spite of it. 

Go on, Dolly. Tell me why you said 
that,” Charlotte urged a second later, with 
unexpected amiability. I mean what you 
said about my disrespecting my body. I’ll 
be good now and listen.” 

“ Why,” began Dolly, half mollified, and 
suddenly queerly shy about talking seriously 
to these girls whom she had known all her 
life, ‘‘ why, you think all the time about im- 
proving your mind, and you stew over books 
until your eyes are red and your head aches, 
but it never occurs to you that the box, the 
wonderful machine as Dr. Cabot calls it, that 
holds ^ the priceless treasure of your mind ’ 
needs to be kept in repair and made stronger.” 

'' Go to, Dolly ; I’m no box,” protested 


98 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Charlotte, wide awake now, and highly enter- 
tained by the touch of fancy in unimagina- 
tive Dolly’s comparison. 

‘‘ Anyway, you’re always quoting something 
about the ‘ priceless treasure of your mind,’ ” 
Neva put in eagerly. 

That’s so,” agreed Ruth. And if your 
mind or any other mind is a * priceless treas- 
ure,’ why not a perfectly good box to keep it 
in?” 

You’re just right;” Dorothy was de- 
lighted to hear a supporting voice. “ It 
needs not only to be strong, and — and — well- 
oiled in its hinges ” — she chuckled a little 
over her own idea — but it’s a mighty good 
thing to have it ornamental, too.” 

“ I’m sure I shouldn’t object to being beau- 
tiful as well as good,” drawled Charlotte with 
a meekness which made them all laugh. 

But methinks this little lecture of yours has 
a familiar sound, Dolly. It seems to me I’ve 
heard something like it from Miss Ripley, and 
from Mrs. Aunt Jerry when she was our 
beloved Miss Burton, and in fact, from all the 
gym. teachers I’ve ever had.” 

‘‘ I don’t care if you have, you never let it 


The Eavesdropper 99 

sink in deep enough to make any difference/^ 
Dolly retorted, sitting up straight in her 
earnestness. There's no reason why you 
shouldn't be a dandy-looking girl if you'd 
only give yourself half a chance. As it is 

you’re going to be ” she pulled herself up 

sharply, realizing that there is a limit to plain 
speaking even with one's oldest friends. 

“ Go on. I don't see why you stop when 
you have a long-suffering individual like me 
at your mercy. I suppose you were going to 
say that I shall be round-shouldered and lop- 
sided and knock-kneed and hollow-chested 
and ” Charlotte hesitated as her inven- 

tion gave out. 

Horrors I Not all of those I But I'm not 
going to lecture any more, because I hear 
some one coming, and I won't abuse you in 
public even if I do before the Social Sixers." 

Thanks. I'll try to profit by your remarks, 
mum," ah unexpected concession which almost 
took Dolly's breath away. 

There was silence for an instant while the 
girls waited, expecting to see a head pop 
around the corner of the rock. Then Neva 
said in a relieved voice : 


100 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

It wasn’t anybody, and I’m glad, because 
I honestly didn’t hear a thing. Babs and I 
are trying to train our ears, because I told her 
what Mr. Allen said to the boys about the 
hundred things that can be heard in the woods 
if any one only knows how to listen. We 
scramble into bed at night and lie there and 
count the different noises we can hear before 
taps.” 

You and Barbara are a great pair, aren’t 
you, honey ? ” observed Ruth. “ What are 
you going to train for — hunters?” 

“Girl Pioneers, of course,” laughed Neva. 
“ Babs is a perfect joy. She can ride and row 
and shoot ” 

“ Pauline says Babs’ father calls her his son 
because there are five girls in the family and 
no boys,” Dolly interrupted. “ Polly’s awfully 
nice, too, and she really does write poetry. 
She was furious with Rose Gordon for telling 
us about it that first day, because she knew 
Rose only did it to make her cross. And, 
just imagine it, she simply adores reading 
Dickens.” 

“ Nothing very strange about that. I do,” 
said Ruth and Charlotte so nearly in one 


The Eavesdropper loi 

breath that the two voices were hardly distin- 
guishable. 

That’s why Barbara seems so much like a 
boy — because her father wants her to, I mean,” 
said Ruth, who always took it for granted that 
any normal girl would try to carry out her 
father’s wishes. 

Pauline says it’s a very fine family,” con- 
tinued Dorothy, “ and that Babs used to have 
an awfully happy disposition, but that since 
some time last winter she has seemed worried 
and nervous. Polly thinks it’s something 
that Rose has done. She says Rose used to 
be much nicer, and that she and Barbara were 
the greatest chums.” 

“ Well, you can just believe they’re not now. 
Babs keeps out of her way all she can, and I 
don’t blame her. Rose is a — a very disagree- 
ble circumstance,” finished Neva with a little 
laugh and an emphatic shake of the head. 

“ Goodness, Neva ! What a horrible name 
to call any one,” Charlotte observed with a 
pretended shudder. For my part I think 
she’s worse than a ‘ circumstance.’ She’s an 
affected, snobbish, irritating young person, 
and I don’t want anything to do with her.” 


102 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ Dear me I I shall feel called upon to 
defend her in a minute/^ It was Betty, as 
usual, who came to the rescue. At least 
she’s orderly, isn’t she, Ruth ? And not 
stingy. Joe would like a girl who left candy 
boxes around. We’ll tell her he wrote a 
poem about her, and then we^ll introduce him 
to her when the boys come over.” 

By that same token I miss my little 
brother,” said Dorothy suddenly. ‘‘ You 
don’t suppose the boys thought we really 
meant it when we said we shouldn’t have 
much time for them, do you ? ” 

Don’t you worry.” Charlotte stood up, 
tall and slim, and, with the memory of Dolly’s 
lecture still upon her, unusually straight. 

When those boys want to see us they’ll come, 
and they’ll expect us to be delighted to see 
them.” 

I shall be.” Betty and Dorothy spoke to- 
gether. Frank and I spat all the time,” the 
latter went on with delightful candor, “ but I 
must say I rather like to have him around, 
all the same.” 

As she ended there was an unmistakable 
sound on the other side of the rocky corner 



i i 


> J 


SHE MUST HAVE HEARD EVERY WORD 







• i 

i 


a 





’ •. • 


a t 



•M 

\ ' 





« 


* 


. t 

i 



f f > 




* 



J 


The Eavesdropper 103 

which shielded them from observation. A 
stone, dislodged from its niche, rolled scratch- 
ily downward. Some one walked stealthily 
away with uneven, hurrying footsteps. 

It doesn’t take a Princess Fine-Ear to hear 
that,’’ Neva exclaimed, jumping up as though 
she were preparing to go in pursuit of the in- 
truder. 

Oh, wait. Let me go,” implored Ruth. 

** I’m afraid ” she went cautiously round 

the corner of the rock without waiting to 
finish her sentence. For the first instant she 
saw no one, then as she went a few steps 
farther on — 

It was Rose,” she said, coming back 
looking rather startled and big-eyed. “ She 
must have heard every word we said about 
her.” 

** Don’t look so scared, Ruth. It was really 
only Neva and I who said anything she could 
object to, and she hates us anyway.” Char- 
lotte’s philosophy would have been comforting 
if Ruth’s own convictions in regard to the 
matter had been less strong. 

** She needn’t have listened if she didn’t ex- 
pect to hear what we really think.” Neva 


104 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

was industriously rolling a small, round 
pebble under the sole of her sneaker, and 
trying to make herself believe she didn’t care. 
Something kept persistently reminding her 
that not so very long ago she herself had been 
an outsider. 

Dorothy looked at her watch. ** It’s time 
for us to go to tennis or whatever you’re going 
to play,” she said in a relieved voice. “ Come 
on, Ruth, you and I have a set to play against 
Barbara and Pauline. It’s one all, you know, 
on sets.” 

Ruth tried very hard to detach her mind 
from everything else and play her best tennis. 
Nothing went just as she expected, however. 
When she served the deceptive-looking cut 
that usually stood her in such stead, the ball 
went into the net. When she returned she 
put the ball into the easiest possible position 
for her antagonist, or sent it so far out of court 
that no one even tried for it. Even the pres- 
ence of Mrs. Cabot and Dr. John who sat 
down on an adjacent bench to cheer on the 
struggling four only made her play more 
wildly. 

There, Dolly, you had three against you,” 


The Eavesdropper 105 

she said with a little frown as she threw down 
her racquet after a 6-2 game. “ Get Frances 
Dutton to play with you. She'll do better 
than I can this afternoon.” 

Frances Dutton was the camp baby, only 
six, and couldn’t play tennis at all, so Ruth 
had said the most scathing thing she could 
think of in regard to her own performance. 

Nonsense I ” scolded Dolly. Don’t you 
care. I don’t. We know we can play when 
we’re in proper form.” Then in a low tone 
she added, “ It won’t do a bit of good to keep 
wbrrying about Rose. Why don’t you go 
over to your tent and see if she’s there ? ” 
Ruth looked at her in surprise. She would 
have expected her to counsel letting Rose 
alone. For some reason Dolly seemed to have 
more patience with the difficult ways of other 
people than she used to have. 

Dorothy flushed under Ruth’s prolonged 
gaze. I don’t think she really is very well, 
do you ? ” she said as if half apologizing for a 
weakness on her own part. I suppose when 

any one doesn’t feel just right ” her voice 

trailed off vaguely into silence, but Ruth 
understood what she meant. 


io6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

I was just thinking I’d go,” she answered 
quietly, but I haven’t an idea what to say 
to her.” 

'‘Why do we all dislike Rose?” she was 
asking herself as she walked rapidly away 
from the tennis-ground. " I can’t put my 
finger on anything about her that’s so very 
bad, and yet every one of us wants to keep 
out of her way.” The feeling came over her 
that life was hard for a girl when other girls 
were down on her. " It was sneaky of her to 
listen,” her thoughts ran on. " Perhaps she 
got there, though, just as we were saying 
something about her and she didn’t dare to 
move either way. I hope to goodness I shan’t 
find her crying. I believe I hate scenes 
almost as much as a boy does.” 

She was just outside the tent now, and she 
came to a halt, waiting for courage to proceed. 
The flap was down, which made her sure Rose 
must be in there, but she couldn’t hear a 
sound. 

“ I’ve just got to think of something to say,” 
she told herself nervously, and at the same 
time realized that her mind was an absolute 
blank. From sheer cowardice she was turning 


The Eavesdropper 107 

around to steal away when some one stamped 
heavily on the tent-floor and Rose’s voice 
said excitedly, “ I won’t stay in this place 

another day. I’ll write to mamma ” then 

everything was still again. 

“ Is she talking to some one ? ” Ruth 
questioned silently, and then Rose’s voice 
came again, this time softer and with a note 
of pleading. “ Oh, Babs,” it said reproach- 
fully, “ Babsy, how do you suppose they could 
like me when my own cousin doesn’t?” 

Ruth turned away softly. It was evident 
that Barbara was there and that she, Ruth 
Shirley, was listening to a conversation not 
intended for her. With a thrill of delicious 
relief she realized that it was her positive duty 
to get out of ear-shot as quickly as possible. 
Then, as she was gliding silently away, the 
realization came with the utmost clearance 
that she had left Barbara playing basket-ball 
not five minutes before, and that there was 
no way in which the girl could have entered 
her cousin’s tent without being seen by her. 

She tried to make herself think that after 
all it wasn’t Barbara she had seen — that she 
had been mistaken. No, it was Barbara,’' 


io8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

she assured herself with a nod of the head. 
“They were beginning- the game just as I 
passed, and I stopped to watch a dandy team 
play and saw Babs make a basket.'^ 

It seemed to Ruth that her feet carried her 
back to the tent almost against her will. She 
was quite conscious that she was wishing with 
all her might to get out of it all, and yet 
something, deep within her, kept saying over 
and over, “ The poor thing I She’s so lone- 
some she has to talk to herself.” 

“ Oh, do hush up ; I’m going in,” Ruth as- 
sured the persistent voice at last. “ I know 
I’m a shirk, but I am going.” 

She was almost at the tent door when she 
stopped and stole back a few steps in sudden 
panic. 

“ What am I going to say first when I get in 
there?” she asked herself despairingly. “I 
can’t beg her to put her head on my shoulder 
and tell me the story of her life. I wish I had 
some excuse that had nothing to do with her.” 

She looked herself over in her search for a 
reasonable pretext, and her eye fell on a but- 
ton which was beginning to show signs of de- 
parting from the spot it adorned. 


The Eavesdropper 109 

** No girl in her right mind would leave 
tennis to do anything like that/' she assured 
herself solemnly, as with teeth and fingers 
she struggled to overcome the tenacity which 
the weakest-minded button often exhibits at 
its last gasp, but it's the only thing I can 
think of." Then with an air of triumph as 
the last thread broke, There, you miserable 
thing I You'd have dropped oflP if I'd wanted 
you to stay on, and I've fairly had to gnaw 
you." 

She walked as noisily as possible over the 
intervening space. Then she called clearly : 

Rose, Rose, are you there ? I'm coming 
in to sew on a button." 


CHAPTER VI 


EOSE TEAKS UP A LETTER 

At first glance on entering the tent Ruth 
saw no one. Then she discovered Rose seated 
on the floor and scribbling away for dear life 
on a tablet held on her knees. 

She’s writing to her mother. Her mother 
may come and take her away. Mrs. Cabot 
and Dr. John will be disappointed, because 
they can’t do for Rose what they want to do, 
and I haven’t helped a bit.” These ideas 
wrote themselves in dismal sequence on Ruth’s 
mind before she had a chance to think what 
to say. Then, with a manner so commonplace 
that it surprised even herself, she said simply, 
Hello. Writing letters? I ought to write 
some myself. I owe everybody.” 

‘‘ Yes.” Rose didn’t look up, and neither 
her voice nor the absorption of her manner 
invited further conversation. 

Ruth took her little necessity bag down 
from where it hung, wishing all the time that 
110 


Ill 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 

it had been harder to find. Then she fussed 
around in its not altogether orderly contents, 
selecting needles only to reject them, and 
choosing thread with the most particular and 
unusual care. 

She was ordinarily such a straightforward 
young person that this little bit of tactful 
plotting amused and interested her. As the 
seconds went by she made the firm resolve that 
if it were possible to prevent it, Rose’s letter 
should not go. She couldn’t bear the thought 
that Mrs. Cabot’s plans should be broken up 
by her own particular friends. “ And I didn’t 
say a word to defend Rose when Char and 
Neva were running her down. It was really 
worse in me, because I know she has some 
good points,” she assured herself like a strict 
and impartial judge. 

With even the most carefully selected 
needle and thread there are still difficulties to 
be met in sewing a button on a right-hand 
sleeve when the garment to which the button 
is to be attached is enclosing one’s person. 
Ruth began to feel very foolish. Why hadn’t 
she gnawed a button off her left sleeve in- 
stead, she asked herself sadly. Now she 


112 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

would have to bother to take ofif her blouse, 
or else let the whole thing go. 

Suddenly she began to laugh, irresistibly, 
and with the little gurgles and catches which 
usually made every one within hearing at 
least smile, even when the source of the fun 
was not apparent. 

Rose looked up finally with an expression 
that began as a frown and blossomed into a 
reluctant smile. 

“ What — under — the sun,’^ she said halt- 
ingly, vainly trying meanwhile to obliterate 
the smile. But Ruth, rocking herself back 
and forth, wiping away real tears, and care- 
fully holding a button, was too funny a sight 
to be ignored. 

“ Whatever is the matter with you ? Rose 
demanded at last, breaking into a giggle in 
spite of herself. Are you going to have 
hysterics and shall I have to pour water on 
you ? '' 

No, oh, no,^^ gasped Ruth, putting up 
both hands as though she felt the approach 
of the cold shower already. “ I know I’m 
too ridiculous for anything, but it just struck 
my funny spot and I couldn’t help it.” 




Rose Tears Up a Letter 

What struck your funny spot ? 

Why, I’ve spent simply hours — every 
minute since I came into the tent — hunting 
up the proper needle and thread, and now I 
can’t sew the button on without taking off 
my blouse, and I’m just furious.” Ruth 
ended with a gurgle of laughter, and wiped 
her eyes again. 

“ Well, you’re a curiosit}^’ when you’re fu- 
rious, I must say,” answered Rose drily. She 
was laying down her writing materials as she 
spoke, and then she got up and walked across 
the tent. “ Let me take the button ; I’ll sew 
it on for you,” she said, putting out her 
hand. 

Oh, Rose, will you ? You’re a jewel,” 
and Ruth handed over the sewing materials 
with an eagerness which was not assumed. 

I can do some things with my left hand, 
but I cannot sew on a button. 

** I could do without it until I have time to 
take off my blouse, but I have such a very 
tailor-made looking tent-mate that I don’t 
like to seem untidy,” Ruth went on, hoping 
a timely compliment would make the sober 
face bent over the sewing look more cheerful. 


114 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

‘‘ Dorothy said that about your looking ' tai- 
lor-made,’ ” she added as an afterthought. 

Did she really?” asked Rose, stopping 
work to look at Ruth with incredulous eyes. 

That’s just what I thought about her when 
I first saw her. She has pretty clothes, too, I 
should imagine, though you can’t tell much 
about it up here. She wears her clothes well, 
and has quite a bit of style. I think she 
would just suit my mother. Mother loves 
pretty girls, and she’s always worrying her- 
self because I’m not better looking. She’s 
perfectly lovely, herself.” 

There was a hint of wistfulness in the tone 
with which Rose ended which made sympa- 
thetic Ruth long to say she thought her 
pretty. Instead she said warmly, “ I’m going 
to tell Dolly you like the way she dresses. I 
know she’ll be awfully glad.” 

Do you really think she will? I wish 
you would. I’m quite sure I should like her. 
Is her brother nice? ” 

Rose hurried out her sentences with such 
eager interest that Ruth began to hope her 
own popularity might be on the wane, and 
felt at once a sense of relief. Perhaps some 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 115 

other girl, probably Dolly, herself, would ap- 
peal to Rose more and help — suddenly she 
realized that Rose was looking at her inquir- 
ingly, and that she had not answered the 
question about Dolly’s brother. 

“ Oh, Frank,” she responded, secretly 
amused over the memory of that young gen- 
tleman’s avowed distaste for the society of 
strange girls. Yes, Frank’s nice. All the 
Candle Club boys are.’' 

“ Candle Club ! What a clever name.” 
Rose snipped off her thread as she spoke and 
lifted a much happier face from the work than 
the one she had begun with. “ There, if that 
comes off in a hurry my name’s not Rose 
Gordon.” 

“ Thanks, ever so much. Now come back 
to the tennis-ground with me, won’t you?” 
coaxed Ruth, emboldened by Rose's cheerful 
manner. She must interfere with the prog- 
ress of that letter in some way, she was think- 
ing, as she watched the other girl's doubtful 
face. “ You ought to be doing some of the 
games at this time in the afternoon, you 
know. That is, if Dr. John says you may.” 

Oh, he’s willing. He says I may try any- 


n6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

thing, if I’ll only do as the teacher says and 
not over-exercise at first. Bat I’m not very 
good about doing as people tell me.” 

“I don’t see why, when they know all about 
it and you don’t,” puzzled Buth, who was so 
entirely a law-abiding citizen of her small 
world that she found it hard to understand 
any other attitude. 

Mercy, don’t you ever feel prickly in your 
temper and like doing exactly the opposite to 
what people want you to do ? ” answered Rose 
with a shrug, as if she in her turn couldn’t 
understand a disposition that was not like 
her own. 

Oh, yes, lots of times. But please like 
what I want you to do this time, and come 
out with me. You play tennis, I know, for 
I can see your racquet over behind the trunk.” 

” I play only a little. Not enough to make 
it interesting for any one who plays well,” de- 
murred Rose, walking in the direction of her 
racquet, nevertheless. Nearly there she spoke 
without turning her head. Do you really 
think out-of-door exercise is likely to make a 
girl better looking ? ” 

The inquiry was made in the most careless 


117 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 

manner possible, but to Ruth it carried instant 
conviction that Rose must have followed them 
to the Cleft almost as soon as they got there, 
and that she had undoubtedly heard every- 
thing they said. For an instant she was 
hotly angry, because she hated listening and 
spying ; then she calmed herself with the 
thought that poor Rose had got the worst 
of it, after all. 

** I certainly do think it improves a girl’s 
looks to exercise out-of-doors if she doesn’t 
overdo,” she said at last, trying to remember 
some of the many wise things Miss Ripley 
had said about circulation and breathing. 
Failing to recall enough to quote, however, 
she put it into her own words, which was far 
more effective. 

“ How can you help looking better,” she 
burst out enthusiastically, “ when a rousing 
game of tennis or basket-ball, particularly if 
your side wins, makes you feel as though you 
owned the earth? Why, even Charlotte, who 
doesn’t really like exerting herself, has bright 
eyes and color in her cheeks when she pla3^s. 
And Dolly and Betty! Well, their eyes are 
just shining, and their cheeks are like roses.” 


ii8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

You make it sound very nice,” said Rose, 
turning with her racquet in her hand and a 
more alive expression in her face than he had 
worn before. Just then her eye fell on the 
partly finished letter. “ I believe after all 
I’ll wait till to-morrow before I begin exercis- 
ing,” she said, her face falling into the old 
discontented lines. “ My letter won^t get 
there this week if I don’t send it off to-day.” 

‘‘ Never mind if it doesn’t.” Ruth saw 
herself losing the victory she thought she had 
gained, and her tone was almost imploring, 
“ It’s ever so much more important that you 
should begin right off on the out-of-door 
work. And if it does give you rosy cheeks 
your mother will be pleased, won’t she?” 

Ruth hardly realized how much of a master- 
stroke her last plea was until she saw the other 
girl’s face brighten suddenly. 

I suppose she would. All right. I’ll go,” 
and with the words she walked directly out 
of the tent as though afraid hesitation would 
make her change her mind. 

As they approached the tennis-field Dorothy 
came running to meet them. 

Oh, Ruth, I thought you were never 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 119 

coming. Hello, Rose. Going to take a hand 
in the sports? Good for you. Say, Ruth, 
will you play that set we planned yesterday ? 
You and I against the Foster girl and Effie 
Norton. They^re perfect cracker-jacks, both 
of them, and we probably can't do a thing, 
but I'd like to try." 

I don't believe I will this afternoon," 
hesitated Ruth, longing to accept the chal- 
lenge, but afraid of losing Rose if she took 
her attention from her for a minute. Rose 
and I are going to play if we can find a free 
court." 

Dorothy started to protest, but something 
in Ruth's steady, significant gaze checked 
her. 

Well," she said slowly, I'll tell them 
we'll have to postpone it. I really ought not 
to play another hard set this afternoon, be- 
cause I've played enough. If you'll take that 
court over there where the bench is in the shade 
I'll come and coach you." With which benev- 
olent proposal Dolly swung away to call off 
the set which she had tried to arrange. 

“ Isn't she perfectly fascinating? " Rose said 
slowly as she watched Dorothy out of sight. 


120 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

I thought she'd be cross with me for taking 
you away, but she wasn't a mite." 

“ Not a bit," agreed Ruth, wondering a 
little, herself, at Dolly's ready acquiescence in 
plans which didn't really suit her. '‘Now, 
let's hurry and get that court, for they never 
stay vacant long." 

It wasn't an exciting set, for Rose was one 
of the apparently hopeless players, who have 
no serve, no judgment, and wait for the ball 
to come fairly into the racquet before prepar- 
ing to return it. Inspired by Dolly's urgent 
remarks, however, she tried her hardest, and 
before the set came to an end was putting a 
little more energy into the service and mak- 
ing mild attempts to start in the direction 
where she thought Ruth's return would be 
likely to fall. She made voluble excuses for 
all her mistakes until Dorothy, who never 
minced matters when she was coaching, sug- 
gested that she'd better save her breath. After 
which she relapsed into silence and played 
with an increase of steadiness which seemed 
to promise better things in the future. 

While they played Betty and Charlotte 
strolled up to sit with Dorothy, and Ruth 


121 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 

found an opportunity, while she was picking 
up a ball, to beg them to be their very nicest 
to Rose. 

‘‘Oh, what’s the use, Ruthums?” Charlotte 
protested unsympathetically. “ You’re only 
wasting your breath with a girl like that ; 


“ Oh, hush, and do as I tell you,” com- 
manded Ruth with a positiveness that made 
Charlotte jump. “ I tell you I’ve just got to 
keep her busy and amused till bedtime, and I 
shan’t forgive you if you don’t help me.” 

“ There, I never took so much interest in 
tennis before,” panted Rose, dropping on the 
grass as a disastrous double fault of her own 
finished the set. 

“ Your cheeks look like your name now,” 
said Betty, coming up and quite innocently 
making the very remark which would most 
please her. ” But you ought not to sit on the 
ground to cool off, ought she, Dolly ? ” 

“ No, put this sweater on, and go sit on the 
bench.” Dorothy was born to plan and com- 
mand, as all her friends agreed. “ Char, you 
and I will play two or three games while Ruth 
and Rose rest.” 


122 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Not unless I^m dragged there by the hair 
of my head/' Charlotte answered promptly. 
‘‘ I've been a perfect love about doing the 
things I ought all day, and I must give my 
natural disposition a little chance. It's been 
terribly forced, poor thing." There was such 
a comical air of self-pity about Charlotte's 
manner that even Rose had to laugh, though 
she didn't want to. 

It was a charming place to rest, for one 
could watch all that was going on in the way 
of gayety. All the tennis courts were occu- 
pied, even the one Ruth and Rose had just 
left, and a lively game of basket-ball was be- 
ing played to an exciting finish. Farther 
away, in a place quite by itself, a target had 
been set up, and five or six girls stood waiting 
for their turn to shoot. At this moment 
Neva, with bow and arrow in her hand, was 
listening to the teacher who was training the 
youthful archers. 

“ Look at her," said Charlotte, as Neva 
turned toward the target and drew back the 
bowstring with a slow, steady hand. She has 
stuck some feathers in her hair, and I believe 
she’s fancying herself a fearless Indian maiden." 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 123 

Yes, and it doesn’t make the slightest dif- 
ference to her whether those other girls think 
she’s silly or not,” added Ruth. Since she 
has known she was coining here, she and Jack 
have read up ail the old Indian legends they 
could find, and really it’s great fun to hear 
them talk together.” 

You seem to have such nice times with those 
boys,” remarked Rose, to whom Neva wasn’t 
a specially interesting subject of conversation. 
** I’ve never had any brothers, or boy-cousins, 
or even boys to play with.” 

Well,” Betty’s expression was one of great 
wisdom, “you may have gained some peace of 
mind in that way, but you’ve lost an awful 
lot of what my father calls ‘ brotherly disci- 
pline.’ It’s my opinion that a brother near 
your own age is the hardest person to suit that 
can be found.” 

“ I know that, too,” agreed Dorothy. “ My 
brother expects me to be a perfect model of 
propriety and at the same time a good fellow. 
He thinks it funny if I’m not all ready to 
chum with him whenever he wants me, and 
perfectly awful if I attempt to poke in when 
I’m not wanted.” 


124 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Well, they’re both very nice brothers all 
the same,’^ said Ruth, coming to the rescue of 
the absent ones. 

‘‘ You really ought to defend them,” Dolly 
observed, ^^for Frank is always holding you 
up as a model for me. It’s a wonder I like 
you at all.” 

'‘Mel Mercy!” Ruth threw off the idea 
as though she thought it ridiculous beyond 
comprehension. She was gazing across the 
playground, as she spoke, at something 
which had suddenly caught her eye. 
“ What is that queer-looking contrivance over 
there? Over beyond the archery-ground, I 
mean.” 

The girls all looked in the direction in- 
dicated and Charlotte laughed. “ I don’t 
wonder you ask. I had to be told half an 
hour ago. That is her highness, the talkative 
Miss Jane Carew, teaching Frances Dutton 
how to drive the big dog Jane always brings 
here with her. She’s got a cute little wagon 
that her father sent up here last summer, and 
Miss Mary West says that Rex, that’s the dog, 
seems to enjoy it, too.” 

" What larks,” sighed Ruth. " Jane said I 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 125 

was most too old to have any fun, and I 
believe her. I should just love ” 

“ Look at the lake,’^ Betty interrupted in 
a tone full of suppressed excitement. 

Just at that moment two canoes glided 
silently up to the boat-landing and were made 
fast there. 

** ThaBs Arthur and Dick and Jack in the 
first one,” said Ruth. 

** And Phil and Joe and Mr. Allen in the 
next. No brothers for us, Betsy,” finished 
Dolly mournfully. 

What do you suppose is the reason ? ” 
queried Betty. Perhaps that’s a punish- 
ment, because we said they were hard to live 
up to.” 

** Perhaps, but more likely they were too 
bashful,” giggled Ruth. Oh, just look at 
that string of fish they’re bringing up here. 
Come on, girls, let’s go and meet them.” 

The others started at once, and they had all 
gone some little distance before Ruth realized 
that Rose had not risen from the bench. 

Dear me I What a bother I I don’t dare 
to leave her alone for fear she’ll go back to 
the tent,” she said to Betty, who was nearest 


126 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

her. Then turning toward the court again 
she ran back, calling over her shoulder, “ Go 
on, girls. I’ll catch up with you in a few 
minutes.’’ 

Don’t stop us, children,” called Joe, as the 
girls came within range of his voice. Then 
as the two groups met, We’re on the way to 
make a formal call and present our fishy 
compliments to Dr. and Mrs. Cabot and Miss 
West, and we don’t wish to be distracted by 
girls.” 

Especially by girls who are ^ busy over 
really important things,’ ” quoted Richard 
Ellison with his good-natured laugh. 

“ Oh, Dick, how mean of you to remember 
that,” Charlotte expostulated, recognizing her 
own words. 

The girls greeted Mr. Allen, who was a shy, 
spectacled young man, very silent except 
when started on his favorite subjects, but in- 
teresting then and much liked by the boys. 

“ We really are very glad to see you,” 
Dorothy’s tone seemed to indicate that this 
was a surprising fact, but where’s my little 
brother, and Bert?” 

The boys exchanged significant smiles. 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 127 

Then like a loyal comrade Arthur answered, 
You see, it’s sometimes better to leave some 
one in camp ; and neither one of those devoted 
boys was willing to let the other stay alone.” 

“ Fiddlesticks I I guess I know a thing or 
two,” was Dolly’s scornful response. 

Well, if you know, why did you ask?” 
questioned Arthur coolly. ‘‘ Now I didn’t 
hear where you said Ruth is.” 

I didn’t say, but if you’ll look over there 
you’ll see her coming.” 

“ Who’s that with her? ” Joe queried suspi- 
ciously. Not Neva.” 

No.” Betty’s eyes were dancing as she 
answered his question. ‘‘ I’m glad you take 
an interest in her, Joey, for that is ‘ Miss 
Rose,’ and I’m quite sure she’s all ready to be 
* friendly to poor little Joe.’ ” 

Crikey ! You didn’t telMier that, girls,” 
said Joe in such very real alarm that the 
girls were delighted. Say, we’ve got to get 
right along with these fish. They ought not 
to wait another minute in the sun.” 

“ Mr. Allen and Phil have got it half-way 
to the house already,” said Charlotte unfeel- 
ingly. You’ll really have to wait to meet 


128 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Rose, for if you leave now she’ll know per- 
fectly well why.” 

At that moment Ruth was approaching as 
fast as Rose’s less rapid gait would permit. 
From another direction came Neva, who had 
just perceived them. She was running with 
the wind, and the feathers in her hair which 
she had quite forgotten were sticking out at 
various angles, much to the amusement of the 
boys, who liked Neva’s queer ways. 

Joe didn’t know just why, but he was 
fervently hoping that Neva would arrive first. 
It was perfect foolishness, he knew, but it 
seemed to him it would be a misfortune if 
Neva didn’t get there first, and he was so 
absorbed in estimating the comparative dis- 
tances of the contestants in this unconscious 
race that he failed to notice what was happen- 
ing in his immediate neighborhood. 

Suddenly the wild barking of a dog filled 
his ears ; there was a swift rush of squeaking 
wheels ; he had a momentary vision of his 
friends jumping away from him. Then some- 
thing which went by like a small whirlwind 
knocked him off his feet and deposited him 
directly in the path of Ruth and Rose. 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 129 

He was up again almost instantly, to find 
that Arthur had the dog by the collar^ while 
Dick righted the overturned cart and set Miss 
Jane Carew on her feet. 

Jane’s tireless tongue was at work even 
before her balance was restored to her. 

I’m not the least bit hurt,” she assured 
them triumphantly, as girls and boys clustered 
around her. ‘‘ But if the cart hadn’t hit that 
boy and then that rock Jane Carew would 
have been in the lake by this time, I gueth, 
guess-s, I mean. Where’s that boy I hit ? I 
hope it didn’t hurt him. I bet — no, I mean I 
should judge — he might have thought light- 
ning struck him.” Jane ended temporarily, 
with the irresistible giggle which made every 
one else laugh. 

Are you laughing at me? ” demanded Joe, 
coming up with the fiercest expression he 
could assume, though the smile which made 
all small girls and boys like him at first sight 
hovered about the corners of his mouth. “ I 
declare I’m going to have you prosecuted to 
the full extent of the law for running over me 
with an e-normous wagon like that. And as 
for that wild steed ” 


130 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** That sounds perfectly awful/’ interrupted 
Jane, staring at him with her shining black 
eyes, but I don’t believe you mean a word 
you’re saying, ’cause your eyes and your mouth 
look all pleasant and smiley. You thee — s-see 
— I just had to come over and find out who 
you all were, and I was scared for fear you’d 
go away before I got here. So I wanted Rex 
to go faster and I just thaid ‘ catth.’ I mean 
I said * cats,’ ” she paused for breath, and 
smiled impartially on them all as they burst 
into delighted laughter. 

Poor old Rex,” said Neva, on her knees 
by the side of the great dog who had calmly 
lain down to rest. “ Let’s take his harness off 
now, Jane, and let him go. He’s tired play- 
ing horse.” 

All right,” Jane agreed with great ami- 
ability. “ I’m sure I’m very much obliged to 
you for helping to save my life,” she added, 
turning to Joe. 

“ Don’t mention it, ma’am. Any time when 
you 'want to use me for a buffer, don’t mind 
my feelings,” responded Joe, who had quite 
forgotten his previous embarrassment and was 
thoroughly enjoying the situation. Then with 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 131 

an unbelievable audacity which made the 
other boys open their eyes in amazement he 
said coolly, “ Aren't you going to introduce me 
to Miss Rose Gordon, girls? Having been 
flung at her feet I think I ought to be pre- 
sented to her.” 

It was a joy to Joe to see each one of the 
four girls look suddenly guilty, as if she had 
been forgetting her duty. Ruth came to her 
senses first and introduced all the boys to 
Rose. Then Jane Carew got up from her 
knees and stared at Ruth with an expression 
of dignified insistency until the introductions 
were fully made for a second time. 

I'm very glad to know you all,” Jane said 
with grave politeness, quite as if she hadn’t 
begun her acquaintance with them in a decid- 
edly informal way, becauth — because-s-s, I 
mean, I hear that we're going to have good 
times together this summer.” 

‘‘Why, what have you heard?” demanded 
Jack. “ We thought you girls didn’t know 
yet, and we were going to spring it on you,” 
he ended disappointedly. 

“ They don't know,” replied Jane calmly. 
“ But that's no reason why I don't. I've been 


132 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

coming to this camp for three summers, and I 
always know everything that's going on." 

It was a point of honor, recently decided on 
by the girls of the Social Six, not to please the 
boys by showing curiosity when a mystery of 
any kind was afloat. Therefore, to Jane's ever- 
lasting surprise, not a girl of the five opened 
her mouth to ask any questions, though it was 
impossible to hide the lively interest they 
felt. 

There come Phil — and Mr. Allen and Mrs. 
Cabot, and Dr. John," cried Ruth, gazing 
toward the house and glad of a safe topic for 
conversation. 

And we've missed our chance to go and 
make a proper call," murmured Arthur. 

“ I can bear up under that," Joe said with 
a shrug of his broad shoulders. Anyway 
I've been filling an important office out here. 
It isn't every one who can stop a runaway 
cyclone just by standing in its way." 

While the boys were greeting Mrs. Cabot 
and Dr. John, Ruth found a chance, when the 
inquisitive Miss Jane Carew was not near them, 
to speak to Arthur. “ Please be very nice to 
Rose Gordon," she said softly. “ I've a partic- 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 133 

ular reason for wanting it. And if you get a 
chance ask Dick, too.’^ 

'' Does she ever speak ? '' Arthur demanded 
cautiously. I haven’t heard her say a word 
yet.” 

^‘Between Jane and Joe she hasn’t had an 
atom of a chance,” Ruth flashed back, and then 
some one spoke to her and she turned away 
to answer. 

Well, girls, have your friends told you 
that Mr. Allen is going to conduct our two 
camping parties for us?” asked Mrs. Cabot. 

Dr. John and I are going to divide the girls 
into two parties and take each one off for two 
or three days.” 

And these boys are going to help us out 
by going, too,” added Dr. John, who was 
a prime favorite with all the boys. 

“ How perfectly lovely ! I’ve always just 
longed to sleep in the woods and sit around a 
camp-fire and be scared stiff by hearing bears 
creeping about at night.” Ruth’s tone was 
ecstatic, from the peaceful comfort of her first 
sentence to the frozen fear of her last, and 
every one laughed. 

I’m afraid we can’t promise you any 


134 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

bears/' said Mr. Allen in his quiet way, “ but 
we’ll try to make it interesting for you.” 

There was a little more conversation, and 
then Mr. Allen said they must go. Dr. John 
urged them to stay to supper, but it was quite 
evident that their courage wasn’t equal to the 
ordeal this first time, and they persisted in 
their refusal. 

There’s the supper-bell,” said Betty, as 
they watched the two canoes float silently 
away over the still lake. And I’m as 
hungry as that bear Mr. Allen wouldn’t 
promise us. ” 

During the supper-hour, at least, Ruth felt 
that she could drop Rose from her mind, but 
that over she took up the burden of her en- 
tertainment, trying not to stick too closely to 
her, but always seeing that somebody or 
something was occupying her attention. 
Betty and Dorothy helped out loyally, but it 
was with a sigh of relief that Ruth welcomed 
the time for going to bed. 

Just as the two girls went into their tent, a 
sheet of paper fluttered along the floor to 
meet them. 

“ Why, there’s my letter,” said Rose in a 


Rose Tears Up a Letter 135 

surprised tone. Fve been having such a 
nice time that I quite forgot about coming 
back here to finish it.’^ 

Ruth smiled with weary satisfaction as she 
stood with her back to Rose. It was worth 
all her effort, she was thinking, to have Rose 
confess that she had had a good time. Prob- 
ably now she would be willing to stay. At least 
she, herself, wouldn’t have to feel that she and 
her friends had spoiled Mrs. Cabot’s plans. 

There was a sound of paper being torn, and 
then Rose said, There, I can’t bear to send 
a letter when I have to stop in the middle of 
it and begin again. Goodness only knows, 
though, when I shall get another such nice 
start on a letter to Mabel Brown.” 

What I ” Ruth turned around with a 
suddenness that made Rose jump. Weren’t 
you writing to your mother ? ” 

No, to one of my friends. What made 
you think it was my mother ? ” 

“ I — I guess I took it for granted. But — 
but it doesn’t matter. I’m really glad it was 
your friend. I ” Ruth ended so inco- 

herently that Rose looked at her in surprise. 
I’m sure I don’t see what difference it 


136 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

makes to you/^ she said with a little touch of 
her unfriendly manner. 

Oh, it doesn’t make any. I’m a goose. 
I’m too sleepy to know what I’m talking 
about,” and Ruth relapsed into silence, and 
undressed so fast that she was in bed some 
minutes before Rose was. 

It was some little time, however, before she 
could go to sleep, because in spite of herself 
she had to think. Rose, forgetting every- 
thing but her good time, chatted on about 
everybody, and didn’t seem to mind getting 
only the smallest of answers. Through it all 
Ruth was asking herself over and over, Will 
she expect me to keep on being attentive to 
her? Have I got the other girls into a mud- 
dle they won’t like? ” 

At last when lights out ” had sounded, 
and the soft, still darkness surrounded them, 
she began to feel drowsiness creeping over 
her. “ I believe I’m something like Don 
Quixote,” she thought, snuggling down with a 
tired sigh. Didn’t he make mountains out of 
windmills ? No, I’m mixed ; he tried to fight 
molehills. That doesn’t sound right either, but 
— I — know — better — when — I’m — awake.” 


CHAPTER VII 


THE HOUSE IN THE WOODS 

“ Do you s'pose if we talk she’ll be afraid 
to come again ? ” Neva asked anxiously, 
after two minutes of almost unbearable si- 
lence. 

It was the hour between breakfast and 
handicraft work, and the sunshine was lying 
on the stone wall where Neva and Barbara 
had perched themselves. It was the habit of 
these two, who seemed perfectly in accord, to 
rush through the necessary housekeeping in 
their tent, and in the time that remained seek 
what they might discover. Yesterday they 
had watched on this very wall, hardly a 
stone’s throw from their tent, a most absorb- 
ing adventure in house-building, and they 
were hoping the slender red- belted wasp, in 
the black, satiny dress, would come again. 

I don’t see how you ever expect to be a 
professor and teach about insects and birds, 
if you can’t keep from talking long enough 
137 


138 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

to watch ^ era,’^ answered Barbara, with the 
frankness that characterized her. 

‘‘ Well, you see, when I said that, I didn^t 
know that you’d have to sit for hours watch- 
ing a bird’s nest, perhaps, and that even then 
nothing might happen. Anyway, I don’t be- 
lieve Mrs. Wasp would mind our talking if 
we didn’t move about ; she didn’t pay a mite 
of attention to us yesterday.” 

“ Wasn’t it cunning the way she dug first 
with her front feet and then with her jaws? ” 
I liked best to see her pick up the dirt 
and throw it away. Miss French found her 
picture in a book for me, and she said what 
we saw yesterday was the beginning of mak- 
ing a place to lay an egg. She thought if 
we watched closely enough we might see her 
bring a caterpillar and stuff it down that 
tunnel she’s made. Then she’d lay an egg 
and fasten it to the caterpillar, and when the 
young wasp comes out it will have the cater- 
pillar to feed on.” Neva had been saving up 
this information since the previous afternoon to 
astonish her friend, but now she told it coolly, 
as one not in the least proud of knowing so 
much. 


The House in the Woods 


»39 


^‘Yes. Wasn^t it interesting? Miss French 
showed me the picture and told me/’ answered 
Barbara abstractedly. She was gazing at a 
gray spider that was spinning a gossamer web 
across an opening between the stones. 

Neva’s face fell. It wasn’t much use to try 
to get ahead of Barbara on anything of this 
kind, she reflected. For a few moments, 
deeply silent, she watched the gray spider 
darting to and fro. 

Then, I b’lieve I’ll change my mind, 
Babs,” she said suddenly. “ I shall always 
be just as interested, you know, but I don’t 
think I’ll really be a — a naturalist.” 

“ I never supposed you would.” Barbara 
was most unexpectedly disconcerting this 
morning. You’d be better at it than most 
girls, though, because you don’t run and 
scream at a bee or a spider.” 

I should hope not.” Neva’s voice and 
expression were full of scorn. “And I just 
love animals. But I’m not awfully fond of 
crawling things,” she ended with an involun- 
tary shudder. 

“ Oh, well, we can’t all like the same things. 
Now you’re crazy over those ‘ first aid to the 


140 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

injured’ lessons that Dr. Cabot is giving us, 
but I’m not. Of course I mean to do the best 
I can with them, because I like everything Dr. 
John does, but I don’t begin to be as smart as 
you are about them.” 

Neva was distinctly cheered by this compli- 
mentary opinion from one whom she admired 
so much as she did Babs. 

I think perhaps I’ll be a trained nurse,” 
she announced cheerfully, after another pause 
for reflection. Unless I decide to be what 
Dr. John called Ruth the other day, a — now 
what was that word? — a philanthropos. That 
doesn’t sound quite right, but it’s somewhere 
near.” 

“ What does it mean ? ” 

I asked Dr. John and he said something 
about two Greek words and that a phil — phi- 
lanthropos was ^ one who loved his fellow men,’ 
like Abou Ben Adams, you know, and was 
always wanting to do something nice for ’em. 
And that’s just like Ruth.” 

Barbara giggled. You don’t mean 
‘ Adams ’ ; it’s ‘ Adhem.’ ” 

** Oh, have I made that mistake again?” 
Neva wrung her hands distractedly. I 


The House in the Woods 141 

thought I never could forget that, because 
it was so hard for me to learn how to spell it, 
and the boys nearly died the first time I said 
it. Well, Ruth is what Dr. John called her 
all right. She loves to do things for people. 

‘‘Just look at her with Rose,^^ Neva went 
on without a pause. “ I’m almost sure she 
was nice to her at first because Mrs. Cabot 
wanted her to be, and now she acts just as 
though she was beginning to like her a little 
bit. And Rose isn’t quite so horrid either. 
She hasn’t called me Miss Wiggle-Waggle for 
the last week. She really begins to seem al- 
most human.” 

The peculiar expression on Barbara’s face 
made Neva bite her last word off sharply. 

“ Oh, Babs ! I beg your pardon. I forgot 
she is your cousin. But you don’t seem ” 

“ We don’t seem very much like cousins, do 
we?” interrupted Barbara with a very sober 
face. “ Honestly, Neva, I’m on pins and 
needles all the time because the whole thing 
must look so awful to every one. You see I 
know something that I think Rose ought to 
tell about, and when we’re together she feels 
all the time that I’m thinking about that par- 


142 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

ticular thing, and it makes her awfully hate- 
ful to me. So, naturally, 1 keep away from 
her as much as possible. We used to be fond 
of each other, but she knows I can never 
be friends with her again until she does the 
square thing.” 

Barbara’s lips shut with ungirlish tightness 
as she stopped speaking, and her dark eyes 
looked sober, almost scornful. I’ve no 
patience with cowards,” she said, so softly that 
Neva could hardly make out the words, but 
with an intensity that fairly startled her hearer. 

” Please don’t tell that I’ve said all this,” 
Barbara entreated before Neva could think of 
an^rthing to say. I didn’t mean to let out 
a word to any one, but I know you’re not a 
tattle-tale.” 

‘‘ I should hope not,” began Neva hotly, 
but before she could go on, Barbara’s uplifted 
finger made her realize that the red-belted 
wasp was in the vicinity. 

The girls sat like statues while the little 
insect busily tunneled another nest near the 
first one in the earth which had collected in a 
crevice in the wall. That done she hunted 
until she found a pebble which would exactly 


The House in the Woods ^3 

fill the top of the hole. This she rammed in, 
pulled a little loose earth and some twigs over 
it, and then flew away. 

Neva drew a long breath as the busy 
creature disappeared. “ Come on, Babs/' 
she said with unconscious relief in her voice. 

That was awfully interesting, but I don’t 
want to miss a word of the ‘ Secret Garden,’ 
and Mrs. Cabot is almost sure to began 
promptly. You see I have to tell it all over 
to Jack when we go to walk this afternoon.” 

“ Oh, this is the afternoon for Mr. Allen 
and the boys, isn’t it?” responded Barbara as 
they walked toward the bungalow. “ I must 
see that my butterfly net is all right. Bert 
Ellsworth and I are racing to see who’ll catch 
a Silver-bordered Fritillary first.” 

Babsy, you really are a naturalist, aren’t 
you?” Neva said admiringly. ‘‘Jack says 
you know more about birds and insects and 
wild flowers than any girl he ever saw.” 

“ Mercy ! A naturalist ! I should say not. 
Why, just think of what Mr. Allen knows. 
He can see a hundred times more out of one 
little corner of his eye than I can out of both 
of mine.” 


144 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Well, I suppose I think so because you 
know so much more than I ever shall, 
sighed Neva, almost more impressed by her 
friend's extreme modesty than by her knowl- 
edge. 

“ Goodness I Look at the things you know 
and I don't," was all Babs had time to say, 
for they were a little late in reaching the 
bungalow, and the handicraft hour had al- 
ready begun. 

In the two weeks they had been in camp 
many of the girls had done really good work. 
At first Ruth had been fascinated by some of 
the more intricate work the older girls were 
doing, but she had wisely chosen basketry 
instead, and had already finished a very 
creditable small basket. Charlotte, whose 
fingers were less clever, and who was apt to 
lose herself in meditation while she worked, 
was still struggling with the little basket 
which she had first attempted. 

The other three girls had chosen wood- 
carving for their summer occupation, and 
Betty, who liked to handle tools, had made real 
progress already. Dolly had not succeeded 
so well, for her hands were more accustomed 


The House in the Woods 145 

to a tennis racquet or basket-ball, and she 
did not care for delicate work. Neva, whose 
interests were many, was spasmodic in the 
devotion with which she worked, and often 
found herself listening to the conversation or 
stories with hands lying idle in her lap. 

“ I gueth — guess-s — Idl learn to swim and 
float perfectly, and earn my father’s dollar 
that way,” said Jane Carew, getting up with 
a prodigious yawn when the reading ended 
and picking bits of raffia from her dress. ‘‘ I 
don’t believe I’ll ever earn it making baskets,” 
she went on with twinkling eyes, holding up 
a misshapen production for all the girls to 
see, but I ought to be able to swim and float, 
becauth I’m tho fat.” 

The girls who in turn had been made con- 
fidantes of Jane’s secrets shouted with laughter. 
Dr. John, who had come up on the broad 
piazza to see how the work was progressing, 
laughed, too. Then he shook his head and 
looked searchingly at Jane. 

Janey, you won’t earn that dollar in any 
way if you don’t stick to one thing,” he said 
with pretended severity. ^'Already you’ve 
informed me that it was to be yours for 


146 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

making a beautiful piece of jewelry ; yours for 
some embroidery that promised to be wonder- 
ful, and you almost seemed to hold it in your 
hand when you began on that basket. And 
now you’re going to swim and float for it.” 

Jane hung her head, the dancing eyes 
suddenly sober. Ruth thought her beloved 
Dr. John was a little too hard on the child. 
After all, Jane was only eleven. 

“ Look here, Janey,” he went on with that 
air of comradeship which made all the girls 
like him so much, ‘‘ let’s try it out on swim- 
ming. That will be better for you than put- 
ting too much devotion into a sitting-still 
work, and you ought to get on better in the 
water than you do, or folks will think Miss 
Mary’s camp isn’t doing the right thing by 
you.” 

Jane looked apprehensive at once over this 
last idea. ''Could they think that?” she 
queried with a worried air. 

" Why not ? This is your third summer, 
and you don’t swim very well yet. And you 
do a little of so many things, Janey, and I 
don’t believe that anything is very satisfac- 
tory.” 


The House in the Woods 147 

Jane looked up at him with sober, honest 
eyes and stretched out a plump little hand. 
'‘I’m going to begin to-day, Dr. John; this 
very swimming-hour. And then you’ll thee. 
Oh, dear, I mean s-s-s-s-see.” 

Dr. John forbore to laugh as he took the 
small hand in his own big one. “ You’re a 
girl after my own heart, Miss Jane Carew,” 
he said solemnly, “ and I assure you that 
you’ll find it well worth your while to try to 
do anything you undertake just a little bit 
better than the next girl can do it. Now scam- 
per along and get into your bathing suit.” 

Jane hung on Ruth’s arm as they went 
toward the tents. She had fulfilled her prom- 
ise of having a crush on Ruth, and the latter 
was the recipient of frequent confidences, 
bunches of wild-flowers, and any treasures of 
the woods which Jane’s keen eyes could dis- 
cover. 

“Isn’t Dr. John a perfect peach?” she mur- 
mured with a long-drawn sigh. “I mean a 
wonderful man,” was her hasty correction. 
“ When he talks like that, I want to thay — 
s-say, ‘ Dearest Dr. John, all I have is yourth.’ ” 

“ He’d be rich, wouldn’t he, with that three 


148 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

dollars you haven’t got? ” Rose had come up 
behind them and she smiled in her superior 
fashion as she spoke. 

You think I’m not going to have that 
money, don’t you ? ” Jane’s expression was 
made up of cold dislike as she turned to Rose. 
‘‘Well, do you know, that just makes me 
bound I will.” She was speaking very slowly 
now, and thinking of every word. “ Three 
things to remember ; not to use slang, not to 
lisp, and to learn to do one thing well,” she 
went on, her frowning gaze directed at Rose, 
but apparently looking far beyond her. 
“ Watch me. You’ll be disappointed, because 
I know you want me to fail.” 

“ What a little spitfire,” said Rose in a pen- 
etrating voice as Jane walked hastily away. 
“ I don’t see how you can stand her, Ruth.” 

“ What, Jane? Why, Jane and I are great 
chums,” answered Ruth lightl3^ “ Our fathers 
both feel the same about wanting us to stay 
little girls, so we have to be friends, you know.” 

Rose laughed in her unpleasant way. 
“ You’re an awfully queer girl, Ruth. I 
should think it would be dreadfully monoto- 
nous to be so agreeable all the time.” 


The House in the Woods 149 

Ruth wondered if it would be any less mon- 
otonous to be perpetually disagreeable. The 
question was on the tip of her tongue, but with 
an effort she kept it back. She had learned 
to be very sorry for Rose. 

Going in swimming?” she asked when 
her own rapid preparations had been com- 
pleted and she was about to leave the tent. 

“ Oh, I suppose,” Rose answered languidly. 

I’m getting dreadfully tired of leading such 
a strenuous life, and doing as I’m told. Some 
day I shall just rise up and break every rule 
there is. I don’t see how you and the others 
can like it so much.” 

Why, because we’re having such a good 
time.” Ruth came half-way into the tent again 
as though to prove by her own joyful presence 
the pleasure she was having. Mercy ! The 
days aren’t half long enough for us. And 
even if you don’t see it you are beginning to 
show the good effect of it.” 

Why — what do you mean ? ” queried Rose, 
losing a little of her languid drawl. 

Your eyes are brighter — except when you 
have that die-away expression in them ; your 
cheeks are a little rounder ; your complexion 


150 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

is clearer and — yes, I really do believe it — • 
you’re beginning to look quite a bit like that 
picture of your mother.” 

‘‘ You don’t know what you’re talking 
about,” gasped Rose incredulously. Why, 
my mother is the most beautiful woman I’ve 
ever seen, and I couldn’t possibly look like 
her.” 

Oh, yes,” Ruth went on, taking the pho- 
tograph in her hand and looking from it to 
Rose and back to the pictured face again ; of 
course I can’t tell whether your eyes and hair 
are the same color, but your nose — and the 
shape of your face — and the way your hair 
grows on your forehead — are all like hers. 
Only she looks ver}^ happy and very well.” 

Rose sat staring out through the open tent 
door with such an expression of love and long- 
ing that Ruth was almost frightened. 

“ If I could look even a little bit like my 

mother,” she murmured softly, “perhaps ” 

She didn’t finish her sentence, but Ruth 
fancied she was thinking that perhaps her 
mother would care more for her. 

“I believe I will go in swimming.” Rose 
got up with an air that seemed almost ener- 





I'HKY ROAMED THROUGH I’HE FOREST PAl'HS 





- , ,t , K I,,*.!,. .. 

' ’ .: At V‘ .i?5' :\-*-*^'’l3Li/i\j,M;-' -^>r. ,v' '-JumH 

■,••$3^' - ' ■ - '■• ■'^%.r^''.V-.' 



The House in the Woods 151 

getic. “ Dr. John thinks it^s a splendid exer- 
cise. Then there’s that horrid rule about not 
going out in a canoe if you can’t swim. I’m 
sure I don’t see why. I go out at home and I 
can paddle, too.” 

Well, hurry then, or you’ll lose most of 
the time,” and Ruth ran off, not caring to 
discuss the camp rules to which Rose found it 
so hard to conform. 

It was an established custom for Mr. Allen 
and the boys to paddle over from their camp 
two afternoons in the week and take the girls 
for a cross-country walk. It was a sort of 
preliminary test for the prospective camping 
party in which no girl not physically fit 
would be allowed to join. With them went 
always Dr. and Mrs. Cabot, Miss Ripley, who 
was absorbing scout-lore with the same energy 
slie put into everything else, and Marie 
Borel. 

The girls in their garb of khaki and green 
suggested young dryads as they roamed 
through the forest paths with the free tread 
that only perfect health and proper costume 
can give. Some carried butterfly nets ; others 
had tin boxes for botanical specimens or field- 


152 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

glasses slung over their shoulders. Neva and 
Jack spent their time largely in trying to 
find footprints of animals, and in placing 
Indian signals with stones and twigs. 

This afternoon the walk would have been 
comparatively uneventful if, on the way 
home, when they were fairly near the camp, 
they had not come most unexpectedly upon a 
house which no one of the party knew was 
there. 

The front of the house was so hidden by 
trees and undergrowth that it would not have 
been noticed this time if Jane Carew^s dog, 
who had been nosing among the bushes, had 
not darted out of sight with loud and sudden 
barking. Wild squawking followed, and the 
sound of a woman’s voice scolding angrily. 
When the boys dashed through the bushes 
they were just in time to prevent Rex from 
shattering the nerves of a dozen excited 
hens. 

By the time the rest of the party reached 
the scene Arthur was at his wits’ end trying 
to explain to the woman that if any damage 
had been done it would be paid for. Rex, as 
playful as he was huge, stood with his collar 


The House in the Woods 153 

in Dick Ellison's strong grasp, gazing with 
bright-eyed interest at the agitated hens still 
clucking concernedly. 

For goodness' sake, Mrs. Cabot, please see 
if you can make her understand that we mean 
well, even if we don't know much," said 
Arthur with a sigh of relief, going to meet 
Mrs. Cabot and Ruth. 

It needed only Mrs. Cabot's smile and a few 
words of explanation to make the woman's 
face relax into wrinkles which seemed to be 
the nearest approach to a friendly expression 
she could command. 

“ I understand. You go for valk. You 
not know your dog hunt my schicks. 01' 
right. You like buttermilk ? I gif you nice 
frisch buttermilk, yes? " 

It was the harshest, most strident voice 
Ruth had ever heard. She looked curiously 
at the woman, who though not old had a 
skin like brown leather and had lost many of 
her teeth. Her faded light hair was drawn 
back tightly under a visored cap and she wore 
a calico dress and men's boots. 

I go get buttermilk, yes ? You see my 
garden — at the house back," and the woman 


154 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

tramped off with a strong, heavy stride and 
disappeared in the house. 

It was a thing to wonder at to find at the 
rear of the house a compact little garden 
where many kinds of bright-colored flowers 
were blossoming gayly. Back of those were 
vegetables, all planted with the greatest econ- 
omy of space, and yet undoubtedly more pro- 
ductive than many a larger plot. The little 
whitewashed hen-house looked neat and 
clean, as did also the small shed which com- 
pleted the group of buildings. 

Isn’t this the cutest garden you ever 
saw?” Ruth said, as she and Arthur, who 
had been strolling around together, paused 
under one of the windows of the main house. 

Before he could answer the sound of some 
one talking within the house made them both 
listen instinctively. It was the voice of the 
woman they had seen, but so softened, so 
piteously entreating that Ruth swallowed 
hard to down the lump in her throat before 
she could speak again. 

Oh, Arthur,” she half whispered when 
they had stolen noiselessly out of hearing, 
‘'that must be her son she is talking to. 


The House in the Woods 155 

Only mothers and fathers can speak like 
that/^ 

Arthur nodded. “ I bet she^s got a sick boy 
in there, he said soberly. Could you make 
out all that German ? I got a word here and 
there.^^ 

Not every word, but enough.’^ Ruth's 
forehead puckered over the memory of it. 
“ She wanted him to come out and see us, but 
something is the matter with him, and he’s 
ashamed to have strange boys and girls see 
him.” 

“ Oh I So that’s it. Well, I know how to 
sympathize with the poor chap.” Arthur 
stuck both hands in his pockets and stared 
hard at a toad which was hopping back to its 
home in the little flower-garden. 

Ruth knew at once what he meant. Arthur 
had found it difficult once to appear on crutches 
among his friends after an accident. She 
started to answer, but just at that moment the 
woman came out of the house with a brim- 
ming pitcher of buttermilk. 

Do you make your garden all alone?” 
Mrs. Cabot asked as she held out her cup to 
be filled. 


156 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ In the beginning my man has cleared out 
the trees, and built the house and the garden 
made,” answered the woman soberly. But 
since a year he is dead and I now must every- 
thing do.” 

“ But you surely don't live all alone here? ” 

** No ; I have my son.” The woman glanced 
anxiously toward the house, as if fearing the 
boy might hear her. He is — how do you 
say it — a cripple. He must with the sticks 
walk. I haf tried to make him come out to 
greet you, but he vill not — he vill not.” 

Has he always been lame ? ” Dr. John 
asked sympathetically. 

** No ; God be praised. But since more than 
a year. He went to Boston to work the vinter 
before my man died, and he was hurt in an 
elevator.” 

No one thought of the woman's queer voice 
and pronunciation nor her strange dress now. 
She was all mother-love and mother-sorrow. 

“ Won’t he let me take a look at him some 
morning?” Dr. John's interest was aroused 
by a case like this. I'm a doctor.” 

I do not know. He is so — vat you 
call him — stiff — sticky. I cannot think the 


The House in the Woods 157 

vord I mean. He vill not see any vun, only 
his mutter.^^ 

We'll see what we can do some other day," 
answered Dr. Cabot, holding out his hand in 
farewell with such good-fellowship that the 
poor woman put her own hard, toil-stained 
fingers in his without a word. 

‘‘I must go back. I've left my drinking- 
cup on that bench outside the door," said 
Ruth as they reached the road again. 

“ I'll get it for you. Don't wait ; I'll catch 
up," and Arthur was off and out of sight 
among the trees before any one else could 
start. 

As he reached the clearing the woman came 
around from behind the house with something 
in her hand, and, seeing him, started on a 
queer half-run. 

It is the cup," she called, holding it out 
toward him. ‘‘My son he have seen it and 
telled me." 

Arthur took the little cup, thanked her and 
turned away, but even in his brief glimpse of 
the house he had seen a thin, boyish figure, 
topped by a pale face and disheveled yellow 
hair, leaning on crutches in the doorway. 


CHAPTER VIII 


STRATEGY 

UsuALLy the minute a camper closes his 
eyes he is off for an uninterrupted sleep, but 
the night after the walk Arthur woke from 
sound slumber for no reason that he could 
discover, and failed to go to sleep again. 

What the dickens I ” he murmured irri- 
tably when for the fifth time he had twisted 
himself into a new position. “ I don’t see 
why I can’t go to sleep. This is the first time 
I’ve stayed awake a minute.” 

He raised himself on his elbow and peered 
through the darkness at Dick Ellison and Joe, 
who occupied the tent with him. Neither 
was visible, but it was plainly audible that 
Joe, at least, was asleep. Arthur felt around 
in the dark for something to throw at him ; 
then, thinking better of it, dropped back on 
his pillow again and shut his eyes with deter- 
mination. 

Immediately a picture flashed before his 
158 


Strategy 159 

mental vision and held him motionless. He 
could see, as though the reality were before 
him, the house among the trees, the brilliant 
flower-beds, the toil-worn woman, and, in the 
doorway, the slender boy looking out with 
restless, unhappy eyes. It was so vivid, so 
full of life and color, that Arthur shook 
himself free with an eflbrt and opened his eyes 
on the darkness of the tent again. 

Then he slipped quietly out through the 
open doorway and sat down on a tree-trunk 
not far away. Even in the tent, where the 
air was roaming freely, he had felt shut in. 
He had a curious, momentary desire to walk 
miles ; to prove to himself and all the world 
that his own lameness was absolutely a thing 
of the past. 

Jerusalem ! he said to himself with a 
little groan. I bet I know as well as any 
one how that chap feels. And I had every- 
thing to help me, and he hasnT anything. 

‘‘I don’t know what I can do about it, 
though,” his thoughts ran on. He was gazing 
at the stars as he meditated, and unconsciously 
searching out the constellations he knew. 
The great shining worlds, or suns, he was 


i6o Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

rather uncertain as to what they might be, 
stared back at him glowingly. 

I don’t see why I should have to do any- 
thing about it,” he decided with a sudden sense 
of relief. Dr. John is going to see the boy — 
and he and Mrs. Cabot will know so much 
better what to do for him. I don’t like to 
butt into other people’s affairs, anyway.” 

He got up slowly and stood there a moment 
with his eyes still fixed on the stars. 

‘‘ By Jingo, it ought not to make any differ- 
ence to me what Dr. Cabot does,” he said half 
aloud with sudden conviction. It’s up to 
me to get busy myself, because I know what 
that chap’s going through in his mind.” 

” Will you kindly explain to me why 
you’re out here orating to the stars?” came 
in a hissing whisper so near at hand that 
Arthur’s attention returned to earth suddenly. 

“ Did you think I was lost, Dicky ? I 
couldn’t sleep, so I came out for a stroll.” 

” Humph I You thrashed around so I 
couldn’t sleep either, and I came out to punch 
you just as a relief to my feelings.” 

Punch away. I don’t mind.” 

Arthur’s resignation was so surprising that 


Strategy i6i 

Richard pulled him around sharply and gazed 
at him with the aid of the electric search-light 
which was his constant companion. 

What’s the matter, son ? ” he inquired 
amiably. ‘'You look bothered.” 

“ I am.” 

“ Well, aren’t you going to tell me your 
dismal secrets ? ” demanded Dick after a pause 
in which he had waited for Arthur to explain 
further. 

“ No — yes, I will, too. Perhaps you can 
help out. You’re such a nice little fellow, 
Dicky.” 

“ When in doubt try soft soap,” murmured 
Dick. “ Come away from the tent. I can’t 
whisper forever.” 

The two boys stole through the warm, tree- 
scented silence until they were out of range 
of the tents. Then they dropped down on 
the pine-needles and Arthur explained. 

“ It’s that boy I saw this afternoon. I can’t 
get him out of my mind. You see, I know 
how it is myself.” 

“ You I ” said Dick incredulously. 

“ Yes. Haven’t the fellows told you that I 
walked on crutches not so very long ago ? I 


i 62 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

was a perfect chump about it, and wouldn’t 
do anything nor see anybody, until Ruth read 
me a lecture that made me ashamed of myself. 
So I can sympathize with the poor chap.’^ 
You might set Ruth on him,^^ observed 
Richard after a moment of reflection. 

Arthur grinned understandingly. I’d 
like to. But somehow that doesn’t seem to 
let me out. And I don’t know how to man- 
age it.” 

<< Why don’t you ” Richard began. 

I can’t seem to butt into a strange house 
— and tell a fellow that he’s got to brace up,” 
Arthur went on, quite ignoring Dick’s help- 
fulness. 

Why don’t you ? ” 

How under the sun am I going to get 
at him, anyway?” Arthur, thoroughly ab- 
sorbed in his perplexities, was as oblivious of 
his friend’s second attempt as of the first. 

Richard rose on his knees and making a 
speaking-trumpet of his hands said in a gentle 
roar, ** Why don’t you ask Ruth and Mrs. 
Cabot to go over there with you, and take me 
along, too ? ” 

Arthur came to with a jump. By George I 


Strategy 163 

that^s a good idea/’ he said enthusiastically. 

Why didn’t you suggest it sooner? ” 

Why didn’t I ? I’ve been trying to get it 
in edgewise for the last quarter of an hour. 
You’re such a chatterer, Art.” 

Arthur laughed. “ Had you mentioned it 
before ? ” he inquired innocently. Well, 
don’t you care. It’s just as good now. Prob- 
ably Ruth could think up some excuse for 
getting into the house.” 

Probably I She’s sure to. Don’t you 
know that girls are a great deal quicker than 
boys about such things, and that Ruth is a 
winner anyway ? ” 

You can’t tell me anything about Ruth,” 
Arthur began impetuously. Then he went 
on more slowly, “ That whole bunch of girls 
from our little town is all right, too. They’re 
the kind that makes a fellow feel he’s got to 
mind his p’s and q’s if he wants to keep up 
with the procession.” 

I should say so,” answered Richard, with 
a rueful recollection of the way Dolly had 
had it in for him one day when he had been 
grumbling about lessons. I don’t care if 
they do come down on me, though. I rather 


164 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

like it. I haven’t any use for girls that hitter- 
flutter around and laugh at everything I say 
and do.” 

“ No more have I,” answered Arthur, rising 
with the air of one who has said the last word 
on a subject. “ It’s getting a trifle chillsome 
out here, Dicky. I believe I can sleep now, 
and we’ll paddle over to the camp the first 
thing in the morning and interview Mrs. 
Cabot and Ruth.” 

The next morning, as Ruth was leaving her 
tent after making it tidy for the day, she was 
confronted by Arthur, who laid his burden on 
her shoulders with prompt unselfishness. 

“ Dick has gone to find Mrs. Cabot,” he fin- 
ished. We felt sure one of you could think 
of some way out of the difficulty.” 

‘‘ Dear me 1 ” exclaimed Ruth, almost over- 
powered by such complete confidence. “ I 
can’t think of a single thing. Don’t you 
want Betty or Dolly? They are awfully 
clever about planning.” 

“ For goodness’ sake let’s not tell every- 
body.” Arthur’s voice sounded almost cross, 
but his face was appealing. “ I suppose some 
one will have to go with you, but it’s really 


Strategy 165’ 

only you I want, Ruth. You see you pulled 
one boy out of the dismal dumps once, and I 
fancy you can do it again. 

Ruth flushed rosily. I wonder how I 
ever dared, when you were so desperately 
glum and dignified. I'm glad I did, though, 
for you're much nicer now." 

“ You shouldn't be so conceited about your 
own work." Arthur was looking exceedingly 
pleased, and doing his best to conceal it. 

Here comes Dick now. What's the news 
from headquarters ? " 

“ Mrs. Cabot can't go this morning, but she 
says Ruth and Marie Borel may go. I inter- 
viewed Marie, and we're to pick her up on 
our way to the canoe." 

Good. I hoped it would be this morning, 
for I'm afraid I couldn't brace up to the idea 
again." Arthur’s misery at the thought of 
pushing himself into the affairs of another 
person was plainly evident. 

Well, so long as Ruth can go it's all right, 
and Marie Borel can understand the woman 
better than we can," said Richard as they 
walked toward Marie's tent. 

This absolute confidence in her powers was 


i66 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

becoming more and more alarming to Ruth. 

I don’t know why you are so sure that I can 
think up a way to see him,” she protested 
despairingly. You ought to know better 
than I do how to get at a boy. At any rate, 
if I manage to find an excuse for going into 
the house, you’ll have to do the talking, 
Arthur Hamilton.” 

“ I will, I will.” Arthur spoke soothingly, 
but now that the expedition was fairly under 
way he was beginning to wonder what he 
should say if the chance came to him. After 
all, why should he think he could have any 
infiuence with the boy just because he had 
been lame and sensitive himself? I should 
have wanted to pitch any strange fellow out 
of the house,” he refiected, if he had come 
in to try to preach me into being good.” 

We’re going to take a short cut by canoe- 
ing around that bend,” said Richard, as the 
girls established themselves among the cush- 
ions, “ and you’ll have a chance to get up a 
plan of action, Ruth.” 

My brain gets more empty each minute,” 
groaned Ruth. “ It isn’t a bit easy to plan 
anything when you’re so comfy, and the 


Strategy 167 

water is swishing by with that sleepy little 
sound/^ She was looking drowsily at the 
blue sky and then at its reflection in the lake. 
Fleecy clouds seemed to have dropped from 
the sky into the water and yet they were still 
in the sky. 

Youdl know what to do, Mees Ruth, when 
the moment comes/^ comforted Marie, who 
believed implicitly in Ruth's power to accom- 
plish anything she made up her mind to do. 

Ruth withdrew her attention from sky and 
lake and shore, and tried her best to concen- 
trate oh the situation. If they should boldly 
knock at the door the boy would get out of 
the way and they would see only his mother 
as they had before. It must be strategy, she 
decided. If they could only ask his help 
about something — and then the wooded 
shore dropping by caught her eye again, and 
the soft, insistent plash of the paddle forced 
itself on her ear. 

She was no farther along in her plan 
when, having landed and walked for a half 
mile, they reached the place where they must 
go through the bushes which hid the house 
from the road. 


i68 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ Dear me ! You all expect so much of 
me/’ she said almost irritably. “ I believe 
I’ll run home by myself and leave you to 
manage.” 

Ruth turned abruptly as she spoke, almost 
walking over Marie, who had come up closely 
behind her. The latter tried to step out of 
the way quickly, but put her foot on a stone 
that rolled, turned her ankle sharply and 
sank to the ground with a cry of pain. 

“ It is nothing. It will soon be all right,” 
she protested, as the boys helped her up. 
They all looked so anxious that she tried hard 
to smile, but the color faded from cheeks and 
lips, and her eyes closed involuntarily. 

“Oh, Marie, what have I done to you?” 
wailed Ruth, quite losing her self-control for 
the moment. “ I never dreamed you were so 
near me.” 

“ Steady now, Ruth.” Arthur was looking 
at her with an almost exasperating calmness 
and a funny little smile which helped to bring 
her to her senses. “ Dick and I are going to 
take Marie in where she can sit down and 
have something done for her foot, and you 
must go ahead and find that woman.” 


Strategy 169 

Yes, oh, yes,’’ and poor Ruth, who felt 
herself the cause of the accident, started wildly 
in the wrong direction. Before she could go 
far Richard’s hand caught her arm and turned 
her in the right path, as its owner said softly, 
“ Brace up, Ruth. It wasn’t your fault, and 
I’m just as scared as you are.” 

This friendly avowal of sympathy steadied 
Ruth instantly, and she felt everlastingly 
grateful to Richard as she flew along the path 
through the brushes, while the boys carrying 
Marie came slowly behind her. As she emerged 
into the clearing which surrounded the house 
she gave a quick glance around in search of 
the woman, but no one was in sight. She ran 
to the door and knocked repeatedly. It seemed 
to her impossible that some one should not re- 
spond to her need. 

As she turned away she saw the boys just 
coming into the clearing, and the sight of 
Marie’s face made her think quickly. She 
went back to the door. To her relief it opened 
easily, and stopping only to wave her hand 
invitingly to the boys she passed through a 
narrow hallway, and took possession of a room 
which seemed to be a parlor. 


lyo Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Good I Here’s a couch,” she said exult- 
antly. Then, as the closeness of the air be- 
came apparent, she tried to raise a window, 
but its curious catch defied her efforts. She 
started toward the hall again to meet her 
friends, but the sound of an opening door 
made her look around suddenly to find a 
tousled yellow head peeping in from a room 
beyond the little parlor. 

For a second Ruth felt like a house-breaker, 
and as if she must straightway explain her 
surprising invasion. Then the sudden courage 
which had taken possession of her rose above 
everything. 

“ Oh, Fm so glad you’re here,” she began 
quite with the air of one who feels that the 
worst is over and that a deliverer has arrived. 

I couldn’t make any one come to the door, 
and I was so afraid you had gone out. You see 
my friend has hurt her ankle, and we want to 
beg the use of your couch for a few minutes.” 

The boy, who had poked his head out a lit- 
tle farther during Ruth’s rapid-fire remarks, 
looked puzzled, interested, frightened, in quick 
succession and finally ducked back into his 
own room again. 


Strategy 171 

** Oh, please don’t go away.” Ruth’s tone 
was beseeching enough to have softened the 
hardest heart. “ I can hear them coming now, 
and we do need help so much. Is your 
mother anywhere near ? ” 

There was a sudden thumping of crutches 
as the boy swung himself across a corner of 
the room, keeping as far as possible from 
Ruth, and out of a side door. I’ll blow the 
horn for my mother,” he flung back when he 
was well out o.f reach. 

“ He’s escaped,” Ruth thought disappoint- 
edly, turning again to the distressful contem- 
plation of Marie’s pale face as the boys brought 
her in and deposited her on the slippery, black 
couch. 

“ It is a great shame,” she said piteously, 
*Hhat I make you all so sorry.” 

“ Never mind about us. We’re going to try 
to make you feel better in just a few mo- 
ments.” Arthur’s tone and manner were so 
capable and professional that Ruth gazed at 
him with secret admiration, and half fancied 
herself a trained nurse obeying the orders of a 
wise doctor. 

Before they had gone far in their adminis- 


172 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

trations, however, the woman appeared in the 
doorway and seemed to understand at once 
what the occasion demanded. 

“ I vill my hands vash,’’ she said brokenly, 
and I vill somesing put on the foot which 
will make it oF right — oF right.” The airy 
manner in which the last two words were ut- 
tered made a sprained ankle seem a mere noth- 
ing, and the young faces clustered around her 
brightened visibly. 

“ Ven vun alone is vun must all sings 
have,” she continued, returning after a mo- 
ment with cloth for a bandage, and a large 
bottle of dark-colored liniment which gave 
forth a pungent, sweetish odor when it was 
uncorked. 

“ I make him myself,” she explained with 
an air of pride ; ‘‘ he vill take avay all ze sore- 
ness and pain.” 

Ruth, rejoicing in the thought of her first 
aid lessons with Dr. Cabot, busied herself in 
preparing the bandages, while the good woman 
took off Marie’s stocking and bathed the 
poor foot with deft tenderness. The two boys 
strolled out of the room and sat down on the 
door-step. 


Strategy 173 

It was very still in the little parlor. Marie, 
whose troubled face was beginning to look 
more peaceful, lay back on the couch with 
closed eyes, and submitted gratefully to the 
tender touch of those hands which looked 
little capable of such gentleness. 

Suddenly Ruth realized, though her back 
was turned, that the woman’s son was mak- 
ing his way across the parlor again, and she 
wheeled around in time to see him disappear 
in his room. 'He failed to latch the door, and 
it swung noiselessly open just far enough for 
Ruth to see him throw himself into a chair 
by the window and bury his head in his arms. 

Her quick sympathy enfolded him at once. 
“Poor fellow I We’re all so well and strong 
he can’t endure us,” she thought pityingly. 
Her hands stopped working and she wrinkled 
her forehead perplexedly. “ Dear me ! Here 
we are in the house, and he’s really get-at-able, 
and now where’s Arthur?” 

A second later she was out on the front 
steps. “ Oh, Arthur, here’s your chance,” 
she said breathlessly. “ He’s in his room, 
and the door is open a little way, and he just 
can’t bear to see any one at this moment, I 


174 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

know, but it’s probably the very time for you 
to go 

Arthur looked positively scared. You 
certainly don’t expect me to hold up a chap 
in his own room, do you?” he asked plain- 
tively. 

No, goosey I Of course not. But you can 
cough or sneeze just outside the door first, and 
then you can rap or push the door just an 
inch, and then ” — her voice failed a little in 
confidence as she went on — ‘‘ then you can ask 
him something.” 

“ What can I ask him ? And I haven’t any 
cold to make me sneeze or cough.” 

“ Any one can make up a cough.” 

Her scorn was fairly withering as she stood 
over him, a neatly-rolled bandage in hand, 
and one foot poised for flight back into the 
little parlor again. You can find out from 
him — how many hens his mother has, and 
whether we could get any eggs to take to 
camp, or — if there’s good coasting here in 

winter. No, not that, of course ” it did 

not need the quick change of expression in 
Arthur’s face to make her take that back. 

Why don’t you,” she began again slowly. 


Strategy 175 

why don^t you ask him to show you where 
you can get a drink of water ? 

That was such an illuminating thought 
that Ruth expected an instant acceptance of 
her idea. When, instead, only silence greeted 
her, she felt distinctly offended and turned 
on her heel. 

Well, I don't think it’s very nice of you 
when you’ve got us all over here and now you 
won’t do your part,” she said quickly. 

** Oh, hold on, Ruth, give a fellow a 
chance.” Dick’s voice held a shade of dis- 
approval. Can’t you see that it isn’t the 
easiest thing in the world for Arthur to do? 
You’re just like all the other girls — expect 
everything to happen the moment it enters 
your head.” 

And why shouldn’t I be like other girls, 
pray ? ” inquired Ruth with a little toss of 
her head. 

^‘Because you’re not. That’s all the reason, 
isn’t it, Dicky? I’m going in now to cough 
and sneeze and ask impossible questions,” and 
Arthur rose with an air of determination and 
marched into the house. 

'' There, Mr. Richard Ellison, my methods 


176 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

aren’t so bad after all. And when Arthur 
makes up his mind to anything, he’s going 
to do it, you can just be sure., He won’t lay 
it up against me that I prodded him into it, 
either.” 

“ No, he’s not that kind. He’s the best ever 
and there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for 
him, not anything.” With which conclusive 
remark Dick relapsed into an absorbed silence 
and didn’t even seem to notice when Ruth 
went back into the house again. 

Marie looked up as Ruth approached the 
couch. It is astonishing that my ankle feels 
so much better,” she said with a smile free 
from pain. “ I think I could almost walk 
home, but Mrs. Miller says I ought not, and 
that she will harness her horse and take me 
in her wagon.” 

To Ruth’s surprise the woman turned to 
her with tears in her eyes. I vould do any- 
ting I could for any vun of you,” she said with 
simple directness. Do you hear, there?” 
She pointed in the direction of her son’s room. 

He have gone in there, the sweet young 
gentleman ; he talk mit my boy. Perhaps 
boy not feel so — so unhappy any more. 


Strategy 177 

He has vunce laughed — it makes me almost 
to cry — to hear my Carl laugh again.’' 

In spite of her delighted amusement over 
hearing Arthur called a sweet young gentle- 
man/’ Ruth was almost ready to cry, too, and 
she turned an appealing glance toward Marie. 

He vas the most happy boy in the vorld 
before the bad thing happened,” the woman 
went on. Always so gay, so loving mit 
everyting beautiful. See vat he have made 
vith his own hands.” 

She left Marie’s side as she finished bandag- 
ing the hurt ankle, and went to the mantel, 
from which she took a small white object. 

‘‘ It is cut from a bone,” she explained, 
handing it to Marie. 

Why, it’s a little carved book,” cried Ruth 
delightedly. Marie, don’t you think that’s 
perfectly wonderful ? And he made it all 
himself out of a bone ? ” 

Mrs. Miller nodded beamingly. That is 
not all,” she said in a voice full of pride. 

He have gone to night school ven he vas in 
the city and he have learned to make some 
tings from vood.” 

Marie put the little carved book into the 


1 78 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

woman’s hand very carefully. If he will let 
me I shall be glad to teach him all I can about 
wood-carving this summer,” she proposed with 
the shy dignity that characterized her. This 
is very good work. It shows that he must 
have real talent.” 

“ Why, Marie, of course that’s the very 
thing,” began Ruth excitedly, her quick 
mind beginning at once to plan the evolution 
of a genius from this yellow-haired laddie. 

“ We can ” but the opening of the door 

of the little bedroom cut short her ideas. 

Arthur walked through the parlor preceded 
by the boy on crutches ; a boy whose expres- 
sion and bearing had wonderfully changed 
since he entered that same little room. 

“ Carl is going to show me around the 
garden,” Arthur remarked in the most matter- 
of-fact manner. ‘‘ I want him to tell Dick 
something he’s been telling me. We’ll be 
within call when you’re ready to go. I’m so 
glad the ankle’s better, Marie.” 

There was about him an air of pleased 
triumph which he couldn’t conceal from 
Ruth’s observant eye. ** That’s just like a boy 
— trying to carry it off as if he did such things 


Strategy 179 

every day of his life,” she reflected. ‘‘ I hope 
he hasn’t found out yet that Carl can carve. 
I’d just like to surprise him with something.” 

The boys helped to harness the patient old 
horse into a shabby old wagon. Then they 
carried Marie out and seated her, chair and all, 
in the back of the wagon. In the meantime 
Carl stood around and watched, and showed 
no sign of getting out of the way, which 
Ruth thought was distinctly encouraging. 

She had expected to go in the wagon with 
Marie, but Mrs. Miller drew her aside when 
they had made the hurt ankle as comfortable 
as possible, and said confidentially: 

“ You go mit your brudders, eh ? I vill 
take her so carefully as never vas. My old 
vagon, he not like too many peoples in him, 
and I not vish him to break down and — and 
— vat you call it — spill us all.” 

^‘That would be bad.” Ruth’s eyes were 
dancing as she went back to the wagon to 
speak to Marie. 

Do you mind, Marie, if I don’t go with 
you? Mrs. Miller thinks it will be better for 
her horse and wagon if I go with my 
brothers.” 


i8o Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Marie smiled. I shall be all right, and I 
don’t mind in the least. You will get there 
first, I’m sure,” she ended, with a meditative 
eye on the fiery steed. 

As the canoe went smoothly along toward 
the camp, Ruth told the boys about the little 
carved book, and what Marie had promised to 
do for Carl. ‘‘I can just imagine him years 
from now doing beautiful carved doors for 
some cathedral,” she planned dreamily, ‘‘ or 
perhaps even being a sculptor.” 

“ I wish those things were as easy as you 
always make ’em seem,” Richard said soberly. 

“ If they were they wouldn’t be half so well 
worth working for,” answered Ruth, hitting 
a great truth with unconscious directness. 
“ How under the sun did you get him to be 
so friendly, Arthur?” 

I shall never tell. It’s my patent for 
making lame persons feel at their ease, and I 
can’t give it away.” 

“ Please do,” coaxed Ruth, but Arthur only 
shook his head and scarcely spoke again, 
until the canoe touched shore. Then he and 
Ruth climbed the sloping bank together, leav- 
ing Dick to fasten the canoe. 


Strategy i8i 

“ I think you're mean. Please tell me," 
begged Ruth, stopping suddenly to look 
pleadingly at her companion. 

It wasn’t anything," Arthur said slowly. 
“ It all came about so naturally. The funniest 
part was that just as I got outside the door I 
really had to sneeze. I could see him jump 
and turn toward the door, and then I asked 
if I might come in. He couldn’t say no very 
well, because I was half-way in when I asked. 
What do you suppose I did the very first 
thing ? " 

“ Oh, I don’t know. Don’t make me wait." 

Well, I knocked over his blamed crutches. 
As it happened it was a very good thing, for 
while I was picking ’em up I slipped into 
telling him how I hated my own crutches, 
and then about my lameness, and before he 
knew it he was talking about his accident. 
It was as simple as A B C when I once started. 
It just goes to prove, doesn’t it, that there’s 
some use in having a painful experience one- 
self," he ended half shyly. 

“ I should say so. Though I can’t say I’m 
looking out for them," murmured Ruth so- 
berly. Anyway, I got you into the house, 


i 82 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

didn’t I? ’’she went on with a glimmer of 
pride in her voice, liking to feel that she had 
had a share in the pleasant part of the morn- 
ing’s adventure. 

Richard, coming up behind them just in 
time to hear this last speech, looked at her 
quizzically and shook his head. ‘‘ Hear that 
conceited creature,” he said with pretended 
sadness. I have my opinion of a girl who 
sprains her friend’s ankle in order to carry 
out her plans, haven’t you, Art? ” 


CHAPTER IX 


FIKST AID 

Ruth went to bed the night after her ex- 
pedition with the boys feeling in a very up- 
lifted state of mind. She even struggled to 
stay awake a few minutes after taps had 
sounded, and the beautiful night silence had 
fallen upon the camp, so that she might think 
it all over. 

It was nice, after all, she acknowledged to 
herself with her usual honesty, to have the 
boys feel that she could manage some things 
where they couldn’t. And she couldn’t help 
believing that a beginning had been made for 
poor Carl, and that life would mean a great 
deal for him even if he must always be lame. 
Dr. John had promised to go over with 
Arthur and Dick very soon, and if the boy 
could be helped he would know. 

Ruth’s cheeks flushed warmly as she lay 
there in the darkness over the memory of 
what Mrs. Cabot had said to her as they 
183 


184 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

parted for the night. “ I really can’t see, 
though, that I have helped Rose any,” she re- 
flected, “ but it’s perfectly fine to have them 
think SO. Rose is nicer than she was at first, 
but how could any one help it in this jolly, 
friendly camp ? ” 

Altogether it seemed even a better sort of 
world than usual to Ruth when she at last al- 
lowed herself to drift into slumber. A world 
in which difficulties adjusted themselves with 
magic ease, and disagreeable persons changed 
surprisingly ; in which one loved the golden 
sunshine of the days, and hated to shut one’s 
eyes to the glory of the star-sown sky. 

No one noticed what time of night the 
stars hurried out of sight, and the world 
changed its temper, but some one set the 
phonograph going with an especially gay 
tune as if to compensate for the darkness of 
the morning, and the rain which came down 
heavily. 

Mercy ! It must be the middle of the 
night,” sighed Ruth, when the cheerful music 
had at last penetrated the haze of sleep. “ I 
can’t — I just can’t open m}^ eyes.” 

I’m not having any trouble that way,” 


First Aid 


185 

came from the other side of the tent in Rose’s 
most doleful voice. “ I’ve been awake for 
hours, and it’s a horrid, rainy day. I’m sure 
I’ve caught cold already, and I dare say you 
have, for you — you breathed so loud I couldn’t 
go to sleep again.” 

Why don’t you say I snored, and be done 
with it? ” snapped Ruth, fairly dragging her- 
self out of her bed. No one knows why it is 
so irritating to be told that one snores, but it 
is a world-wide fact that any normal person 
resents it. For Ruth, who had gone to sleep 
in an especially pleasing frame of mind, this 
unkind suggestion was enough to start the 
day wrong. 

Well, if you like that better, I will. You 
did snore.” Rose’s eyes held a little gleam of 
malice in their blue-green depths. It was a 
pleasant change from the cheerful monotony 
of their previous intercourse to feel that she 
could tease the hitherto unruffled Ruth. 

'' I don’t care.” Ruth’s manner, and the 
ferocity with which she brushed her curly 
locks, expressed an irritation which belied her 
words. She had turned her back on the other 
occupant of the tent, and was making her 


i86 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

toilet as if her future happiness depended 
upon her getting out into the open as soon as 
possible. 

There was silence for a few moments, 
broken only by the drip, drip of the rain. 
Then Rose said mournfully, ‘‘ Oh, dear, my 
head does ache so hard.’^ 

Ordinarily Ruth would have been sympa- 
thetic, but this time she steeled her heart. 

“ I donT wonder you have headaches, she 
responded with an exasperatingly superior 
manner, “ when you eat so much candy and 
don’t take half enough exercise.” 

Well, mother sends me the candy, and I 
notice you haven’t been above taking some 
yourself once in a while. And as for exercise, 
I’m sure I’ve nearly worn myself to the bone 
trying to carry out your ideas.” Rose’s voice 
was distinctly resentful, and an angry color 
burned in her pale cheeks. 

“ I know — I have taken some of your 
candy, and it’s mean of me to twit you about 
that,” confessed Ruth, with the squareness so 
characteristic of her, and so disarming to her 
opponent in argument. “ I don’t believe, 
though, that it’s good for your complexion 


First Aid 


187 

to eat so much of it, and I’m quite sure Dr. 
John hasn’t any idea how much your mother 
has sent you.” 

Well, then, it’s his place to find out what’s 
going on. You’re not going to be horrid and 
tell, are you ? ” finished Rose, tempering the 
pertness of her criticism of Dr. John by the 
real anxiety she put into her question. 

No.” For a moment Ruth was honestly 
perplexed. Of course, Mrs. Cabot and Dr. 
John ought to keep themselves informed as 
to what was going on. Then she remembered 
that Rose’s candy had usually come in a box 
with something else, and that while generous 
with her tent-mate, the girl had otherwise 
kept the confections pretty much to herself. 

I suppose,” Ruth said, making a real ef- 
fort not to sound superior and irritating, 
that when Dr. John and the others tell us so 
plainly what’s good and bad for us, they 
think it isn’t necessary to watch us like babies 
afterward.” 

Don’t be preachy.” Rose turned her face 
toward the side of the tent as she spoke. It’s 
a shivery, wet, disagreeable day, and I wish I 
was home. Please tell Mrs. Cabot I don’t 


i88 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

want any breakfast. My head aches too 
much.” 

It was rather fun ” after all to be out in the 
rain when one could be so suitably dressed for 
it, and Ruth found her spirits rising percepti- 
bly as she covered the short distance between 
her tent and the bungalow. Once inside the 
big room where meals were served on rainy 
days, she quite forgot the weather, for a brisk 
open fire blazed and crackled and threw its 
lovely lights on the young faces grouped 
around it, and a chorus of gay remarks greeted 
her entrance. 

Get out of my sight, R. Shirley. Your 
hair curls tighter than ever.” This from an 
envious damsel whose lank locks gave proof 
of the dampness outside. 

“ YouTe such a duck I know you thwam,” 
said Jane Carew, clinging to her arm devot- 
edly. 

“This is our first rainy day, and the girls 
say they have perfect larks when the weather 
is like this. I’m just hoping it will pour all 
day.” Betty was helping Ruth to dispose of 
raincoat and umbrella as she spoke. 

“ Where’s Rose? ” questioned Dolly as they 


First Aid 


189 

were taking their seats at the table. She had 
tried hard to feel an interest in Ruth's tent- 
mate since she had heard that that young 
lady regarded her as well dressed and attract- 
ive. 

She has a headache, poor thing, and a 
pain in her temper. I had one, too," Ruth 
added in a lower tone, ^‘so we didn't have a 
very sweet time together." 

“ You I Fiddlesticks I You're altogether 
too good to her most of the time. I'd like to 
give her a piece of my mind." 

I fancy she wishes I wasn't so generous 
about giving her pieces of mine," responded 
Ruth with a shrug. *‘She certainly hasn't 
any use for me this morning." 

The dining-room was so filled with pleasant 
chatter and cheerful firelight and rosy, smil- 
ing faces, that long before breakfast was over 
Ruth had returned to her normal state of mind, 
and was even beginning to feel sorry for Rose. 
Casting about in her mind for something 
which should show her friendly spirit, she be- 
thought herself of breakfast, and when she 
rose from the table went immediately to Mrs. 
Cabot. That lady was as usual the center of 


igo Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

a group of girls, but she put out a hand to 
Ruth to draw her nearer. 

“May I take some breakfast to Rose?^^ 
Ruth asked as soon as she could get a word 
in. “She has a headache and she hadn^t got 
out of bed when I left.’^ 

“ A headache? I must go and see her. Do 
you think you can manage a tray in this 
rain?’' 

“Oh, yes. One of the girls will hold an 
umbrella over me. And please give me a 
chance to see her before you go over there.” 

Mrs. Cabot nodded and smiled, and, as Ruth 
had expected, forbore to question her as to her 
reason for such a request. 

“Let me hold the umbrella,” suggested 
Neva, who was always ready to lend a hand, 
and who liked nothing better than walking 
around in the wet grass. 

“Oh, please, may I instead?” begged Bar- 
bara with a sort of breathless shyness. “ I’m 
taller than you are, Neva — and you don’t 
mind, do you ? ” 

“ Not a bit,” and Neva pirouetted on one 
foot with the happiest success. “I’ve got 
about a thousand things to do now that a 


First Aid 


191 

rainy day has really come. I don’t see, 
though, Babs, why you want to do anything 
for ” 

‘'Shi” The bright color flew into Bar- 
bara’s cheeks, and she spoke in almost a whis- 
per. “ Don’t say anytliing before all those 
girls,” she entreated. “ You see once in a while 
I feel as if I just must do something for Rose, 
and this is one of the times.” 

“ All right.” Neva nodded understand- 
ingly. Having been on both prickly and 
peaceful terms with other people herself, it 
was easy for her to comprehend how Babs 
felt. As she started across the room to inves- 
tigate the fun going on in a group which had 
Charlotte for its center, she wondered a little 
if she should ever know just why Rose and 
Barbara had quarreled. “ I can’t imagine 
Babs giving in first,” she said to herself 
thoughtfully, “ though I almost believe she’d 
like to.” 

While Ruth was waiting for her tray, some 
of the other girls had insisted on dressing her 
for her role of chief nurse. She protested 
good-naturedly, but by the time Rose’s break- 
fast was ready, she found herself attired in 


192 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

a neat white apron belonging to one of the 
maids, and a white paper cap tied on with 
Jane Carew’s hair-ribbons. To complete the 
effect a paper cross was attached to her sleeve 
by pins that threatened to stab her. 

‘‘ Ow-ouch I she said as they helped her 
officiously to slip on her raincoat. Do-onT 
pat my arm ; every last one of those pins 
is sticking straight into me.^^ She felt like 
a martyr to friendship as she and Barbara 
stepped out on the piazza, and from there to 
the board walk which went part of the way 
to the tent. 

They Ve made me feel like a goose, she 
confided to Barbara as they half slid along 
the wet boards, “ and I bet Rose will think 
we're making fun of her." 

Do you want to take the things off before 
you go in ? " sympathized Barbara, who was 
doing her best to keep the umbrella over both 
Ruth and the breakfast tray. 

How can I ? If you take the tray you 
can't hold the umbrella — and then the break- 
fast will get wet. How would it do for you 
to carry the tray in when we get to the tent?" 
ended Ruth, honestly thinking that she had 


First Aid 


»93 

evolved a bright idea, and quite forgetting for 
the moment just how matters stood. 

^‘1? Oh, no. I couldn’t possibly,” cried 
Barbara, stopping so suddenly that a point of 
the umbrella caught in Ruth’s cap and gave 
it a fantastic twist. 

Oh, excuse me. I didn’t mean to — and I 
really couldn’t, you know,” stammered poor 
Barbara, getting both scarlet and incoherent 
in her efforts to set the matter right. “ And 
please — please don’t even tell Rose that I 
asked to come over with the umbrella.” 

Her distress was so genuine and she looked 
so ready to turn and run, that Rutli didn’t 
try to make her change her mind. “ All 
right. I’ll go in as I am,” she said briefly. 
They were at the door of the tent as she an- 
swered, and Babbie, hardly waiting a moment, 
stole quietly away. 

When Ruth had proposed to bring the 
breakfast, she had thought she could carry it 
through with a high hand and win Rose back 
to good-nature again as she had done be- 
fore. She had even fancied herself shaking 
up the pillow in that deft and comfort- 
ing way in which only the born nurse can 


194 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

do it, or putting cologne on Rose’s handker- 
chief, or even bathing the afflicted head if it 
were no better. At the first sight of the pale, 
fretful face on the pillow, with its expression 
changing to scornful surprise as Rose took in 
the apron, the rakish cap and the cross on 
the sleeve, everything Ruth might have said 
faded from her mind. All she could do was 
to set down the tray with an involuntary 
sigh of relief and murmur meekly, Here’s 
some breakfast for you.” 

Rose surveyed the egg and the crisp toast 
with a disfavor which the untrained nurse 
felt they didn’t deserve. Then she turned 
her head away and said crossly, I don’t 
want any breakfast. You make me seem 
perfectly ridiculous coming over here dressed 
up like that. I used to do that when I was 
six.” 

“So did I,” began Ruth with a sudden 
cheerful giggle, all at once finding herself 
master of the situation again. “ I dare say I 
shall think it’s good fun when I’m twenty. 
And now as your trained nurse, miss. I’m 
going to insist that you shall eat some of this 
breakfast. This poached egg is the ^strictly 



“i don’t want any breakfast” 







t, 


* 


, • 

f 





< 


f 

t 

i 

! 


t * 



r • • 

LV 

* \ 

•.* ♦ 

* • 

I • 

\ 

• ' 4 

. r 



« 




# 



I 








4 




*1 




# 



I 


I 


4 




•* V 




First Aid 


fresh * kind that you don^t get everywhere, 
the bacon is done to a turn, and the toast 
is deliciously crunchy. The combination is 
warranted to cure headaches.^^ 

Rose’s face was still obstinately turned 
away, and she made no answer. 

“ It helped to cure my grumpy temper, 
too; why don’t you try it for yours?” Ruth 
went on with surprising audacity. As she 
talked she had moved up a chair and had set 
the tray upon it. Then she took from a tum- 
bler one of the wild roses she had brought home 
the day before, and drying the stem laid it on 
the napkin as a finishing touch. 

There, breakfast’s all ready, mum, and 
please eat and get up. We’re going to have 
a great time this afternoon, the girls were 
talking about it while they ate breakfast, and 
we want you to help. Now I’ll tidy up my 
side of the tent while you eat.” 

Ruth worked in silence for a few moments. 
Then, seeing out of the corner of her eye that 
the sulky young lady on the other side of 
the room had not changed her position, she 
drawled lazily, La-ast call for breakfast in the 
dining-car.” 


196 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

There was an involuntary laugh from Rose, 
which was the most encouraging thing yet. 
Then she turned her face toward Ruth. 

You're going to get your way, I suppose, 
just as you always do. I don’t think it’s 
good for any one to have her own way as 
much as you do, Ruth Shirley, and I didn’t 
mean to humor you, but 

“ But you just had to, didn’t you ? ” finished 
Ruth for her. Oh, I have a way with me 
that no one can resist,” she went on, strutting 
around the tent with her lips pursed in a 
sugary-sweet smile which made Rose giggle 
again. Now hurry and eat your breakfast, 
my dear child, so that nursie can take back 
the tray.” 

“You ridiculous thing. I believe you’ve 
really cured my headache with your foolish- 
ness. And now the breakfast is all cold, I 
suppose, and ” 

“ Splendid discipline for you to eat it cold,” 
interrupted Ruth with a mischievous twinkle 
in her eye. “ It will teach you not to waste 
nursie’s time again.” 

“Oh, fudge! I don't want to be disci- 
plined — particularly with cold toast. But 


First Aid 


197 

I’m going to eat some of it/’ Rose went on 
hastily, ‘'just to pay you for bringing it over 
to me, and — and for being so desperately 
good-natured when I’m such a beast.” There 
was a real appeal in the smile with which 
she ended, and Ruth found in her face a cer- 
tain charm which she had never seen before. 

“ Oh, that’s all right,” she responded quickly, 
but deep in her heart she was questioning, “ I 
wonder if people really do learn to like other 
people better when they try to do something 
for them.” 

Ruth had finished putting the tent in order, 
and was reading once more the last letter 
from her father, when she suddenly realized 
that the crunching of cold toast had ceased, 
and that a noticeable stillness had fallen upon 
the tent. She turned toward Rose, but a 
warning gesture from that young lady caused 
her to look in the direction indicated by the 
pointing finger. 

For a second she saw nothing ; then a quick, 
darting movement made her distinguish just 
inside the entrance a gray squirrel with a 
bushy tail. 

“ I do believe that’s Edward Albert Chris- 


198 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

tian George — er — er — I can’t remember the 
rest of his names, and if it is he won’t be 
scared if we talk about him,” Ruth said softly. 

Edward ” Rose repeated helplessly. 

For goodness’ sake, how ” 

‘‘ I think it’s the squirrel Neva and Babs 
have tamed. They’ve named him for the 
Prince of Wales, because they thought out of 
all those names they could be sure to remem- 
ber one. I believe they usually call him 
Patsy, because Patrick is one of the names on 
the list. Throw him a little piece of toast 
and see what he’ll do.” 

Rose tossed a morsel in the squirrel’s direc- 
tion, and then held her breath for fear he would 
be frightened. True to the instinct of his wild 
life, he scurried away for a few steps, then 
turned, sat up on his haunches, and surveyed 
the girls with his bright, penetrating gaze. 
Finding that no hostilities followed he made 
a dart for the toast, sat up again, and holding 
it in his paws, proceeded to nibble it daintily. 

“ Isn’t he darling? ” breathed Ruth. He’s 
so tame with Neva and Barbara that he actu- 
ally runs up on their shoulders and eats from 
their fingers.” 


First Aid 


199 


“ Babs is perfectly wonderful with animals 
and children.’^ There was a degree of uncon- 
scious pride in Rose's voice which made Ruth 
look at her in astonishment. She had never 
heard Rose speak so pleasantly of her cousin 
before. 

Rose noticed the surprised glance, and the 
color stole into her pale cheeks, making her 
look almost pretty. 

Oh, I know Babbie's good points better 
than almost any one else does," she went on 
defiantly. " If only she hadn't tried to man- 
age my affairs we should be good friends still. 
I leave it to you whether I ought not to know 
as well as she does what I should do about — 
about certain things. I'm six months older 
than she is." 

It seems so," answered Ruth a little 
puzzled as to how she should keep a straight 
course through the perplexities of another 
person. ** Of course people have different 
ideas as to what is right," she went on slowly, 
but there are certain things, I suppose, that 
you could think only one wa}^ about." 

Perhaps," answered Rose soberly. She 
was gazing at the little gray Prince with wist- 


200 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

ful eyes, only half seeing how that small bit 
of royalty turned and turned the toast in his 
tiny paws and nibbled unceasingly. There 
was something so soft and thoughtful in her 
expression that Ruth couldnT help really 
sympathizing with her, and wondering if per- 
haps Barbara might be in the wrong after all. 
Then the remembrance of Babbie's honest eyes 
and almost fierce sense of justice swept away 
her dawning doubt. 

Well, anyway, I'm getting the worst of it," 
Rose went on with astonishing candor. I 
miss Babs — the old Babs, I mean — like every- 
thing, but I can't see that she minds at all." 

Oh, but she does. Why, she just begged 
to be the one to hold the umbrella over me 
when I came with the tray, and I heard her 
tell Neva that she wanted to do something for 
you." 

Ruth poured out this flood of consolation 
all in a breath, and then in the next miser- 
able moment realized that she had promised 
not to tell. 

** Oh, dear," she murmured blankly, “ I 
told her I wouldn't say anything about it. I 
hate tattling." 


First Aid 


201 


“ Never mind. Tell her that you did. 
She’ll forgive you. I know Babbie. And 
if it’s any comfort I’ll just inform you that 
you’ve made the whole day different for me. 
I’m going to get up now and be decent.” 

There was an exultant ring in Rose’s voice, 
a new light in her eyes, which in a degree 
consoled Ruth for having broken faith. She 
tossed another piece of toast to his small 
Royal Highness, who scurried out of the tent 
before her as she went off with the tray. 

“ Take that, Edward Albert, etc., etc.,” she 
said contritely, and go tell Babs that I’m 
coming to beg her pardon.” 


CHAPTER X 


THE TOY-SHOP 

After the handicraft work and a half 
hour’s exercise on the south piazza we shall 
make you a present of the day,” Miss Mary 
West was saying to the assembled girls when 
Ruth returned to the bungalow with the tray. 

Hurrah I ” shouted the irrepressible Jane 
Carew, you just bet — I mean,” she went on, 
drawing her face down solemnly, I assure 
you we’ll have lots of fun.” 

Good for Janey,” said Neva. ** She said 
that whole thing without a lisp, and there 
were three chances.” 

Young ladies, will you kindly allow me 
to proceed?” Miss West tried to look very 
stern and succeeded not at all, for her eyes 
would dance in spite of her efforts. ** I shall 
fine Jane Carew three dollars if she interrupts 
me again.” 

“ Great Thcott ! Three dollarth ! ” sighed 
Jane, subsiding limply into her chair. “ I’ll 
be good now. Miss Mary.” 

, 202 


203 


The Toy-Shop 

Miss West, as well as the girls, had to laugh 
at Jane’s dejected face, which seemed to indi- 
cate the loss of her entire fortune. Then she 
went on speaking. 

“ The day shall be yours, as I said before, 
and after dinner you may have full use of 
this room. Some of the older girls know 
what we have done in previous years, and the 
councilors will be ready to help you out, I’m 
sure.” 

I know something.” Jane Carew fairly ex- 
ploded into speech. “ Oh, I beg your pardon. 
Miss Mary, did I interrupt you? I quite for- 
got ” she stopped abruptly at the sudden 

opening of the door which led on to the north 
piazza. As it swung violently open Rose 
Gordon fairly blew into the room and turned 
to shut out the wind and rain which had en- 
tered with her. 

<< My goodness ! ” she panted, looking around 
at the girls with the friendliest face they had 
ever seen her wear. Some one will have to 
help me with this door, I guess. I thought I 
never should get here. I really expected to 
find myself flying over the house.” 

Whatever has happened to her ? ” wins- 


204 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

pered Neva, as Rose went out of the room to 
find a place for her wet wraps. 

I’m sure I don’t know,” Betty responded, 
unless these gentle breezes have blown away 
her crossness. She’s certainly not such a 
wilted, drooping rose as she has been, is she? ” 

No,” giggled Neva, and then became in- 
stantly all attention, because Mrs. Cabot had 
come into the room and was about to begin to 
read to them while they worked. 

In the charm of the story she read the 
girls forgot the pelting rain and howling wind 
and worked with varying degrees of absorp- 
tion. When Mrs. Cabot closed the book at 
the end of a chapter Neva, whose fingers had 
for some minutes been idle in her lap, came 
back with a little start to a consciousness of 
her surroundings. 

I can hardly believe it’s a rainy day,” she 
said half to herself as she got up to look out 
of the window. “Just a minute ago the sun 
was out, and the air was soft, and I was in a 
garden where little green shoots were sticking 
their heads out of the earth. I’m even posi- 
tive I heard the robin calling.” 

She was standing near Rose Gordon as she 


The Toy-Shop 205 

spoke, and the latter looked at her almost 
unbelievingly. 

“ Do you really feel all that or are you just 
making it up?^^ she asked abruptly. “Now 
I don’t think that story is so very interesting. 
In fact I don’t care much about reading, any- 
way.” 

Neva drew a deep breath of surprise. All 
the Social Sixers liked reading, some more 
than others, to be sure, but they all liked it. 
It occurred to her that up to that moment 
she had supposed it was a favorite occupation 
for every one in the world. Of course, if 
Rose really didn’t care for reading that would 
explain a great deal. Perhaps — 

“ Your eyes are as big as saucers, and you’re 
staring at me as if I was a natural curiosity,” 
said Rose with an uncomfortable laugh. “ I 
suppose it isn’t a crime not to like to read, is 
it?” 

“ No-o.’^ Neva’s tone held so much doubt 
that Rose laughed again. 

“ You’re a queer chicken,” she remarked 
with surprising good-nature as she turned 
away, leaving Neva to congratulate herself on 
not having said all that she was thinking. 


2o 6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Over in one corner a conclave of the older 
girls was just breaking up, and Marian Drake, 
who had been one of the first campers, stepped 
over to the table and called the girls to order. 

I just want to say for the benefit of the 
new girls,'^ she began, that the camp has 
all sorts of possessions that will help out in 
a rainy-day entertainment. We’ve had living 
pictures a great many times, and two or three 
summers ago Jared made us a stage, with cur- 
tains, that can be moved into this room at 
any time. Then there are at least two trunks 
here in the bungalow which are filled with 
things for costumes, and Miss Mary is always 
perfectly wonderful about having on hand 
the very thing you want most and are sure 
you can’t have. So don’t give up any good 
idea until you’ve tried. And just remember 
that we all have to help each other out on a 
day like this, and that you mustn’t back out 
because you are bashful. Now any one who 
can do any sort of an entertaining thing is 
invited to confer with a committee consisting 

of ” and then followed a list of names 

which included two councilors and three of 
the older girls. 


207 


The Toy-Shop 

There was general applause as the little 
speech ended. Then the girls gathered in 
groups, some to go out at once for exercise 
on the south piazza, others to make plans for 
the proposed entertainment. 

Ruth saw Rose fly over to Barbara and talk 
to her with an animation quite unlike her 
usual languid manner. She seemed to be 
trying to persuade her cousin into something 
the latter didn’t wish to do. Finally both 
girls came across the room to where Ruth and 
Betty were standing together. 

Oh, Ruth,” Rose began as soon as they 
were within speaking distance, ” I’m trying 
to make Babs help me get up something we 
both took part in about a year ago. She 
thinks we can’t do it well enough, but she 
says she’ll let you and Betty decide I I think 
it will go all right if you and the other Glen- 
loch girls will only help.” 

Let’s get the other girls and go up into 
Marie Borel’s room,” proposed Ruth promptly. 

She can’t walk around much this morning, 
but she’s perfectly flne about suggesting things 
and helping about costumes.” 

From that moment an atmosphere of mys- 


2 o 8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

terious preparation pervaded the bungalow. 
Girls hurrying up-stairs to investigate the 
resources of the costume-trunks ran into 
girls racing down-stairs to consult Miss West 
and Mrs. Cabot. Neva and Barbara dashed 
through the rain to the barn, and returned 
laden with a rusty-looking fur robe, and sev- 
eral large pasteboard boxes. The room where 
Marie Borel sat enthroned blossomed into 
color, foamed with tissue-paper, and could 
hardly contain itself for the secrets it held. 

At dinner there was an air of suppressed 
excitement which almost deprived some of 
the girls of appetite. Jane Carew giggled 
whenever she looked at any one because she 
knew something funny and had promised not 
to tell. The word went around that Miss 
Borel and Miss Ripley were making cunning 
souvenir cards for the girls to put in their 
memory-books. 

By half-past two the audience had begun 
to collect in the dining-room. Two of the 
younger girls, with pretty paper caps perched 
on their heads, presented each girl with a card 
on which were the words, A Rainy Day 
Party,’' and the date. Each card had a deco- 


209 


The Toy-Shop 

rated corner and a neat bow of narrow ribbon. 
Miss West had known stormy days in camp 
before this, and was always prepared with cer- 
tain articles which were sure to be of service. 

It was an impatient audience, as the fre- 
quent bursts of hand-clapping and requests 
that the show should begin seemed to indi- 
cate ; an appreciative audience, too, one could 
be sure, for they gave Neva, who unsuspect- 
ingly poked her head out from behind the 
curtain, a hearty round of applause and 
cheers. 

At last the red curtains fell apart, revealing 
a stage empty of everything except five chairs ; 
and an invisible some one, who was only a 
voice, announced that the first number of the 
program would be a selection by the Glenloch 
Band. 

Every one giggled as the five girls marched 
in, doing their best to keep from laughing, 
and not altogether succeeding. Ruth had 
her violin and remained standing, but the 
others seated themselves and produced or 
disposed of the various instruments upon 
which they were to play. Then the giggle 
in the audience became a shout of laughter, 


210 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

for Neva with an affectation of great careful- 
ness polished a comb, her favorite instrument, 
and proceeded to wrap it in tissue-paper ; 
Dorothy fussily wiped a speck of dust from a 
pair of clappers, and Charlotte blew softly on 
a tin whistle and listened with her head on 
one side as if to be sure that it was in tune. 

It was on Betty, however, that the gaze of 
the audience lingered longest, for she, like the 
drummer in an orchestra, had a variety of 
instruments. The largest was a dish pan, 
turned upside down for a drum, though the 
tin covers, one of which she hung on the extra 
chair beside her, seemed to promise almost as 
much noise. By her side on the floor she 
placed a small bell of the gong variety, and 
near it two pieces of wood which, when rubbed 
together, produced a sound not unlike the 
noise of shoes shuffling on the floor. 

Violin in hand, Ruth turned to face the 
audience, trying hard to subdue the smile 
which twitched at the corners of her mouth. 

“ Ladies and — well, anyway, ladies,^’ she 
began, “ Mrs. Cabot said I ought to tell you 
how we happened to be an orchestra. You 
see last winter we all heard Haydn’s Chil- 


211 


The Toy-Shop 

dren^s Symphony given, and we were all so 
delighted with it that we immediately wanted 
to play something ourselves. So just for fun 
we tried it in our own little club house, and 
then one evening we did it for our families 
and they were amused by it. To-day one of 
the girls happened to mention it before the 
committee, and they made us promise to do 
it, though we really didn’t want to.” 

Ruth paused and half turned away. Then 
she faced her audience again and said eagerly, 
I almost forgot the most important thing. 
One of our members — the one who plays the 
piano in the orchestra — didn’t come with us 
this summer, and if it hadn’t been for Rose 
Gordon, who reads music beautifully, we 
couldn’t have done this at all.” 

In their absorption in the orchestra no one 
had noticed that Rose had slipped quietly in 
and taken her place at the piano near the 
stage, but with quick girlish generosity they 
gave her a round of applause all to herself. 

We shall have to apologize,” Ruth added 
a last word when the room was quiet again, 
** because we’re afraid this will be more of a 
joke than ever. We’re not used to doing it 


212 


Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

before people, and — and to tell the truth it 
makes us feel foolish/^ 

With which burst of candor she turned her 
back on the audience as a conductor of or- 
chestra should, and rapped impressively on 
her violin. Then sweeping the entire orches- 
tra into action with a nod of her head she 
struck into a lively march which set the feet 
of the girls in the audience to keeping time. 

Neva, who always worked or played with 
all her might, put her whole soul into carry- 
ing the melody on her comb, and succeeded in 
being distinctly audible at intervals. In fact 
she became so absorbed in a tremolo effect, 
which she had just discovered she could pro- 
duce, that she played straight through a rest, 
much to the delight of the audience and her 
own confusion. 

Dorothy rattled her clappers with a skill 
which proved the advantage of being brought 
up with a brother near one^s own age, and 
Betty drummed on her dish pan, clashed her 
cymbals, gave a clear bell-note from her gong 
or rubbed the pieces of wood together with a 
masterly touch as the conductor directed. 

One might have supposed that Ruth's head 


213 


The Toy-Shop 

would ache after such an experience, for, 
having given the one copy of the music to 
Rose, she was obliged to carry it all in her 
mind and to nod her head violently at one 
after another as occasion demanded. She 
carried it through with great skill and dig- 
nity, however, except when she had to look at 
Charlotte, who threatened to be her undoing. 

That young lady, who was absolutely lack- 
ing in musical ability, and in consequence 
had been given very slight opportunity to 
use her instrument, had become so possessed 
with the joy of imitation that in fancy she 
was doing the work of an entire orchestra. 
The last time Ruth had glanced at her she 
was playing in pantomime the slide trom- 
bone, violently working her arm up and 
down, puffing out her cheeks and protruding 
her eyes. At the symphony concerts to 
which Charlotte had been taken, she was 
always interested in the facial methods of the 
players. 

Up to now many of the girls had not felt 
much acquainted with her, and had thought 
her stiff and unfriendly. As though she 
sensed a growing feeling of appreciation, 


214 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Charlotte began all at once to feel very much 
at home. She used her tin whistle for a flute, 
running her Angers up and down keys that 
were not there, and rocking herself in appar- 
ent ecstasy. Then tucking an imaginary 
violin beneath her chin, she shut her eyes 
and bowed dreamily. 

Ruth had to give up looking at her even 
when it was time to demand the one note 
which her whistle afforded. She had never 
seen Charlotte so ridiculously funny, and, for 
fear she should spoil everything by laughing, 
she hurried her own performance and made 
poor Rose at the piano rush along wildly to 
keep up with her. 

At last it came to an end with smashing 
chords on the piano, a prolonged rattling of 
the clappers, and a mighty crashing of Betty’s 
tin covers. Charlotte, who was occupied in 
giving an artistic performance on several 
kinds of imaginary drums, glanced up in 
dazed surprise when the music ceased, and 
slipped out after the others looking positively 
embarrassed. 

There was a burst of laughter and applause 
from the audience, and then, in a momentary 


215 


The Toy-Shop 

silence, every one heard Neva say wonder- 
ingly, ''What made them all laugh so hard? 
I didn’t see anything funny.” 

At that Ruth went off in a perfect squeal 
of merriment, and the audience responded 
with cries of " Charlotte, Charlotte.” 

That young person refusing to show herself 
was dragged on the stage by Dolly and Betty 
as a punishment, and the first number of the 
program ended with great hilarity. 

Next came living pictures of famous girls: 
Joan of Arc standing with uplifted, wonder- 
ing gaze ; Lady Jane Grey seated at a small 
table, with her weary young head supported 
on her hand, and a world of sadness in her 
eyes ; Pocahontas at the moment of her su- 
preme self-sacrifice ; Molly Pitcher receiving 
her rank as sergeant from General Washing- 
ton. 

In spite of hasty preparations and limita- 
tions as to costume there was something in- 
finitely touching about the girlish figures, be- 
cause even to a youthful audience they repre- 
sented so much that was tragic and sorrowful. 
It was almost a relief, therefore, when Cap- 
tain John Smith, speaking more loudly than 


2i 6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

he realized, requested the devoted Pocahontas 
to rise because she was tickling his ear. Few 
in the audience heard it, but fierce old Pow- 
hatan and his ladylike braves lost their grim- 
ness and shook with such uncontrollable 
laughter that the curtains fell together in 
haste. 

Marian Drake came out from behind the 
scenes when this number was finished and 
dropped into a seat beside Ruth. Do you 
know,’^ she whispered confidentially, that 
Rose Gordon is a perfect wonder about get- 
ting up tableaux ? She seemed to know by 
instinct just what girl to pick for each one, 
and she got together costumes out of the most 
impossible things.^^ 

Ruth nodded, but did not speak, for the 
next number on the program was just begin- 
ning. She made up her mind, however, to 
report that remark as soon as she could get 
hold of Rose. 

This time Pauline and Barbara, dressed in 
white frocks, appeared upon the stage. Their 
skirts were short, their hair frizzled, and one 
had pink shoulder-knots and sash, the other 
blue. They held hands tightly and looked 


The Toy-Shop 217 

with troubled eyes at the audience while they 
sang in small throaty voices : 

The friendly cow all red and white 
I love with all my heart. 

She gives me cream with all her might 
To eat on apple-tart.” 

The applause that followed made them 
smile bashfully and bob funny little curtseys. 
Then after one or two false starts they sang a 
series of nursery rhymes beginning with “ I 
love little pussy/^ and ending with a dramatic 
version of ** Ding dong bell.’^ Frequently 
Barbara sang an alto in a deep, hoarse voice, 
and all on one note. 

The audience tried hard to recall them 
when they finally ran off the stage, but they 
came back only to shake their heads shyly 
and again disappear. 

Then followed a piano solo by one of the 
older girls, and a recitation by another. 
These took place off the stage and the audience 
could hear that something was going on be- 
hind the red curtains in preparation for the 
next number, which was to be the last. It 
was whispered among the girls that it was to 


2i 8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

be something planned and carried out by 
Rose Gordon. 

Before the curtains were drawn apart a 
voice spoke from behind them. “ You are 
invited to go shopping in a French toy-shop 
with little Miss Goldilocks and her fond 
mamma,” it said. It is earnestly hoped 
that you will try to see with your mind’s eye 
the shelves upon shelves where boxes upon 
boxes of toys are put away. In the same 
manner please notice the dolls and wagons, 
guns and drums, indeed all conceivable sorts 
of toys, which are hanging in every part of 
the shop. As you enter you will see madame, 
the energetic shopkeeper, dusting and put- 
ting her wares in order for the day.” 

As the last word was spoken the curtains 
slid apart, disclosing a scene in which Chinese 
lanterns formed the only decoration. In the 
foreground madame, a rosy, blue-clad lady 
who bore a striking resemblance to Pauline 
Blake, was bustling about with dust-cloth in 
hand. In the background were shapeless fig- 
ures from which the cheese-cloth coverings 
had not yet been removed. 

Almost immediately Miss Goldilocks and 


219 


The Toy-Shop 

her mamma, otherwise known as Frances 
Dutton and Betty Ellsworth, entered the 
shop, and mamma explained in pantomime 
to the excitable shopkeeper that she wished 
to purchase a toy for the little daughter. 

Madame rushed wildly to one of the figures 
in the back of her shop and hastily removed 
the covering. Little Miss Goldilocks ran be- 
hind her mother in fright when a furry bear 
was disclosed, but peeped out shyly to see 
what would happen. The shopkeeper pushed 
the toy farther forward, took an enormous key 
which was hanging from her belt and wound 
up the dangerous-looking animal. Slowly 
the great head moved from side to side ; the 
clumsy paws waved invitingly. Then the 
machinery ran down. 

Miss Goldilocks shook her head decidedly 
at Mr. Bear, and before her careful mamma 
could prevent had pulled the cover from an- 
other figure. 

This was a jolly jumping-jack dressed in a 
costume of blue and red. He had a tall 
pointed cap on his head, and the bobbing 
curls and bright eyes made him look suspi- 
ciously like Jane Carew. Madame wound him 


220 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

up, then grasped his belt at the back, and the 
jumping-jack flew into the air with hands and 
feet outspread. 

Such a difficult customer to please I Ma- 
dame wrung her hands in perplexity when 
Miss Goldilocks again shook her head. 

Then with the air of one who had surely 
found the right thing at last, the shopkeeper 
brought to light a fascinating clown, all in 
yellow and black, with cymbals, otherwise 
tin covers, in his hands. 

That’s Neva,” said some one in the audi- 
ence with unconscious clearness, but even 
when every one laughed the conscientious 
clown didn’t move a muscle. Wound up, he 
clashed his cymbals jerkily, then subsided 
into stiff repose. 

To madame’s despair her little customer 
would have none of this most engaging clown, 
but turned away and pointed to the last veiled 
figure. 

The shopkeeper removed the covering 
with extreme care, then stood back and 
clasped her hands and rolled her eyes in 
admiration. 

Miss Goldilocks danced with joy as well she 


221 


The Toy-Shop 

might, for Ruth and Dorothy had been made 
into most charming dolls, girl and boy, and 
stood with their heads turned toward each 
other. When madame wound them up they 
bowed with jerky stiffness and took a few 
steps forward I Then with eyes staring im- 
movably they backed into place, going more 
slowly and jerkily as they ran down. 

Madame beamed, and Goldilocks implored, 
but the practical mamma demanded the price. 
The shopkeeper showed the tags on which 
the price was written. Mamma shook her 
head, and tried to persuade her daughter to 
choose something else. Goldilocks stamped 
her foot naughtily, was born off weeping by 
mamma, and the red curtains fell softly to- 
gether. 

There was vociferous applause from the 
audience and calls for more. Girlish voices 
said, “ IsnT that fine? Do you suppose that's 
all ? Wasn't Frances cute at the end ? " 

Then some one said ‘'Sh " very loudly, and 
the invisible speaker behind the curtain spoke 
again. 

“ It is now night," the voice began softly, 
‘‘and the little shop is deserted. The toy- 


222 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

soldiers have gone to sleep in their boxes, the 
rocking-horses have stopped racing with each 
other, and the stuffed elephants are dreaming 
of the jungle. A brown spider is spinning a 
house for himself over a small red cart which 
hangs in one corner. Listen, and you will 
hear the gnawing of a mouse ; ’’ the speaker 
paused for a second, and a scratching sound 
was heard ; he has fallen in love with the 
white rabbit, who is always eating a carrot, 
and he is trying to make his hole larger so 
that he may carry the rabbit away. The 
shop is quite dark except for the light of the 
moon, which you will see looking in.^^ 

The voice, which by this time all the girls 
had recognized as Charlotte^s, became silent, 
and the curtains slipped apart. It needed 
some imagination to realize the darkness of 
the night, though the effect was helped by 
a large, yellow moon-face which hung at the 
back of the stage with a candle behind it. 

Suddenly Miss Goldilocks ran softly in 
wearing a little white nightgown. She 
looked about as if half frightened, then 
twitched the covers one by one from the toys 
she had seen that morning. She touched the 


223 


The Toy-Shop 

clown’s cymbals, timidly patted the jumping- 
jack’s shoulder, shrank from the bear, and 
held out her arms lovingly to the dolls. 
Then she yawned sleepily, wandered away 
from the toys, and sitting down in a little 
armchair went fast asleep. 

Almost immediately a radiant creature in 
white, with a star-tipped wand, floated in from 
somewhere. The audience, being well brought 
up, knew directly that it was a fairy, but it was 
hard to believe that Rose Gordon could look 
so pretty. 

The fairy discovered the sleeping child and 
bent over her smilingly. Then she waved 
her wand in mystic fashion, laid it gently on 
each of the toys, and with a farewell wave of 
the hand to the child disappeared. 

At the touch of the golden star, the clown 
clashed his cymbals and came running to the 
front of the stage. The jumping-jack followed 
him, hopping, throwing out hands and feet 
each time. The bear growled threateningly, 
and convulsed his audience by doing a few 
steps from the Sailor’s Hornpipe. 

At that there was a cry of Babs, Babs,’' 
for every one knew Barbara’s habit of suddenly 


224 Glenloch GTfls at Camp West 

pulling imaginary ropes and going backward 
on her heels. 

The boy doll bowed low to his girl compan- 
ion, who made him a sweeping curtsey in re- 
turn. Some one played softly on the piano a 
lively tune, and to its music the dolls danced 
a gay folk dance, the other toys marking time 
meanwhile and occasionally doing funny little 
steps of their own. 

Seized with the spirit of mischief, the toys 
tried to waken the little sleeper. The dolls 
tickled her ; the clown clashed his cymbals 
softly ; the bear growled, but so gently that 
not even a baby would have been afraid. At 
last they pelted her with soft, white tissue- 
paper balls which the inquisitive jumping-jack 
had discovered in a box. At that she awoke 
and stood looking about her half frightened, 
and rubbing her sleepy eyes. 

Then the clown heard a noise from outside, 
and in pantomime warned the others. In 
another moment they all heard it, and scurried 
quickly back to their places. Only the girl 
doll stopped to give a final pat to Miss 
Goldilocks, who clasped her tightly in her 
arms. 


225 


The Toy-Shop 

At that moment the shopkeeper and the 
child’s distracted mamma rushed in. The 
girl doll lost her fairy power, and the curtains 
fell together over Miss Goldilocks facing her 
mamma and madame in triumph with her 
arms around her treasure. 

The audience applauded wildly, and there 
were vociferous calls for the performers, which 
they one and all refused to answer. 

I can’t come out and be polite because I 
haven’t any head,” shouted Barbara suddenly, 
“ and I’m almost roasted in this old carriage- 
robe.” 

The girl doll poked her head out between 
the curtains and spoke softly to some girls 
who were standing near. 

It was Rose, you know, who got it all up,” 
she said suggestively. “ She was perfectly 
fine, and we others only did what she said.” 

Three cheers for the fairy ! ” shouted one 
of the girls, taking the hint quickly. 

The cheers were given lustily, and inspired 
thereby, two energetic girls plunged behind 
the curtains and emerged directly, carrying 
Rose, still in her fairy-dress and looking some- 
what startled. 


226 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Fall in line, girls, fall in line,^^ they called 
as they started around the room. 

Just as the procession was fairly under way, 
Ruth struck up a familiar tune on the piano, 
and sang at the top of her lungs : 

Here’s to good old Eose, 

She’s all right ; she’s all right. 

Here’s to good old Eose, 

She’s all right. 

She got up a pretty play. 

To make gay a rainy day. 

And truly she has worked with all her might.” 

The girls caught the words quickly, and the 
line swept around the room shouting out the 
new song, while Rose, carried at the head, 
struggled between embarrassment and pleas- 
ure. 

‘*Oh, please, please let me get down, she 
panted, almost dizzy from being switched 
around the corners so hastily. Then as she 
slipped to the floor and started to run away, 
I couldn^t have done a thing if the others 
hadn't been so clever and obliging." 

“ Good for Miss Rose," commented Charlotte 
as she and Betty stepped out on the piazza to 
watch the sun just struggling out from the 


227 


The Toy-Shop 

clouds. Methinks that last modest speech 
had a truly Ruthian flavor. Perhaps being 
her tent-mate — I do hope, Betsy, that sweet- 
ness and obligingness and good-temper are 
catching, for this summer will mean so much 
to you.’^ 


CHAPTER XI 


SIGNS AND DIMES 

Two days later, when the sun was shining 
with such generous warmth that storms and 
open fires scarcely seemed within the memory 
of man, the campers were taking their after- 
noon rest on the tree-shaded slope which led 
down to the lake. Usually the girls went off 
in little groups, but to-day the tempting cool- 
ness of the pine-covered hill, and an after- 
dinner dislike for exertion of any kind had 
drawn them together in peaceful fellowship. 

The Social Sixers were never widely sepa- 
rated on such occasions, though, to their credit, 
they had all tried not to seem clannish. 
Barbara and Pauline were near them, and 
Rose Gordon, who seemed to be enjoying the 
wave of popularity which her success as an 
entertainer had brought her. 

Charlotte, reposing lazily on the ground, 
was watching Rose through half-shut eyes, 
and wondering at the change in her appear- 
228 


229 


Signs and Dimes 

ance. “ It^s just the truest truth in the world 
that every one likes to be liked/' she was 
thinking. In these days Charlotte was 
greatly absorbed in studying people, and 
she kept a tiny note-book tucked away in 
the pocket of her blouse in which she set 
down impressions, and effective words and 
phrases which popped into her mind. Just 
now she was deciding that Rose was far from 
looking disagreeable, indeed was getting to be 
rather attractive. 

She turned lazily to gaze at each one of her 
own particular group of friends, beginning 
with Dolly, who was farthest away, and end- 
ing with Ruth, who was sitting very still with 
her eyes fixed on the distant mountains. 
Then she gave a soft sigh and, in spite of the 
heat of the day, a little shiver. We cer- 
tainly are growing up," she said to herself 
with a miserable conviction of the truth of 
that statement. “ It won’t seem a minute be- 
fore we shall be through with school and 
putting on long dresses. And probably 
Ruth’s father will come and snatch her away 
before we know it. He's a very nice man, 
but, oh, dear, Glenloch without Ruth I " 


230 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Resenting her own thoughts, Charlotte 
hitched herself over the pine-needles to 
where she could get hold of Ruth's dress. 
‘‘Come back, Ruthie," she said, jerking the 
skirt petulantly ; “ you look as though you 
were miles away, and we want you here." 

Ruth laughed. “ I was, but I'm right 
in this spot now. And — oh — ouch I Jane 
Carew, if you fall over my foot again, I'll — 
what are you wandering around for, anyway? 
The last time you passed me you almost took 
my head off." 

“ Did I ? I'm thorry — oh, bother, s-s-sorry," 
responded Jane apologetically. “ Dear me I 
I'm quite sure that's the first time I’ve lisped 
to-day, and I was trying to make a record." 

“ You said ‘ bother,' Jane," teased one of 
the girls near by. “ Isn't that slang ? " 

“ Certainly not. It's a perfectly good word 
if you don't put too much ginger in it. You 
can make ‘ George Washington ' or ‘ sugar ' 
sound perfectly awful if there's some mad in 
your heart when you say them," she pursued, 
as she made her way over and between the 
prostrate bodies of her friends. “ I don't ap- 
prove of using words in that way, though, 


231 


Signs and Dimes 

and I^m going to e-lim-i-nate them from my 
vo-cab-ulary/^ Jane was so proud of her big 
words and so deliciously precise that the lazy 
girls gurgled with laughter. 

Hear I Hear ! ” “ Miss Jane Carew, Re- 

former I “Gingery words e-lim-i-na-ted 
while you wait I “ Where are you going 
now, Janie ? 

These remarks floated after the undaunted 
Jane, who called back with a mischievous 
twinkle in her eye, “ Going to see who's coin- 
ing in that canoe. There's one just landing." 

“ It's Dr. John and some of the boys. You 
can trust that child for seeing everything 
that's going on," muttered Dolly, as she 
straightened herself into a sitting position 
and brushed the pine-needles from her hair. 

“ Yes, and hearing everything," said another 
girl sharply. “ I believe she could worm out 
one's deadliest secrets." 

Every one laughed, for all knew that Jane's 
chatter had spoiled a nice little piece of mis- 
chief which the speaker had planned. 

“ Jane's a sort of ‘ Mik-um-wess.' That was 
the name of the Indian Puck, a tricksy spirit," 
explained Neva learnedly. 


232 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Goodness I You and Jack are too much 
for me/^ said Ruth distractedly. “ And I 
cannot sit here and hear my faithful Jane 
called such awful names. Ihn going to meet 
Dr. John and the boys ; they^ve landed now.’^ 
Fifteen minutes later she and Jane came 
back together, both so excitedly happy that 
B.etty demanded to know at once what had 
happened. 

It’s about Carl — Carl Miller, you know,” 
Ruth explained ; Dr. John has been over 
twice to see him since the day I went with 

the boys, and now he’s quite sure ” 

** The day you went with the boys? ” queried 
one of the girls. I never heard anything 
about that.” 

Nor I,” came from some one else in the 
group. 

Please tell the whole thing over again,” 
Jane petitioned, stretching herself out at Ruth’s 
feet and looking up at her adoringly. 

So finding that many of the girls knew 
nothing more than the incident of discovering 
the house, hidden among the trees, Ruth told 
them of the second journey there, and of how 
poor Mrs. Miller had almost wept when she 


Signs and Dimes 233 

heard her boy laugh. Something in the 
simple little story touched all the girls, 
and particularly one impressionable listener. 
When Ruth ended triumphantly, Dr. John 
is almost sure Carl can be cured, but it will 
take time and money," Jane Carew buried 
her face on her arms among the fragrant pine- 
needles, and said chokingly, quite without re- 
gard to the manner of saying, You can jutht 
bet he’th going to have my three dollarth." 

For a wonder no one laughed. Then 
Marian Drake, looking appealingly at the 
girls who had come to the camp from its 
beginning, said thoughtfully, “ We might 
make this our object for the next year, girls." 

Ruth was interested at once. What do 
you mean by that ? " she asked. 

Why, every summer we choose some one 
or something that we can work for until the 
next summer," explained Marian. *‘Miss 
Mary West wants the camp to mean some- 
thing to other people besides ourselves. You 
see a great many of us live in the towns 
around Boston, so we work together all we 
can, and we try to earn money in various 
ways, and we interest our friends. One win- 


234 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

ter we entirely clothed a family living about 
two miles from this camp ; another year we 
paid for a new stove and helped fit up a little 
shop in the city for a woman who wanted to 
try keeping a bakery, and we’ve given a fine 
flag to the little schoolhouse here.” 

By this time the Social Sixers were listen- 
ing eagerly. They all liked girls who did 
this sort of thing. 

“ I wish there was something we could do 
right away,” Ruth began impetuously ; I 
mean to-day, or to-morrow, even if we don’t 
make much money by it.” 

We might try the same thing we did one 
other summer,” proposed one of the older 
girls. Each one put out a sign on her tent 
telling what she would do to earn money, and 
we all patronize each other. Labor was cheap 
that summer, and we didn’t make much, but 
it was fun.” 

‘‘Why not do that?” assented Marian 
Drake. “ I’ll ask Miss Mary if we can give 
up the regular work for to-morrow. We’ll 
put our signs up the first thing after break- 
fast.” 

“Fine.” Ruth welcomed the idea with her 


Signs and Dimes 235 

usual enthusiasm. “ All in favor please say 
* ay ’ ; those opposed, ‘ no ' ; it is a vote.” 

Hold on,” Charlotte expostulated with an 
aggrieved air. “ You didn’t give us any time 
to say whether we wanted to or not. I’m 
sure I can’t think of any way to earn 
money.” 

Oh, well, never mind. That’s the way it 
sounds when they vote in grown-up meetings. 
And you’ll be sure to think of something 
before long. Oh, there’s Mrs. Cabot all ready 
to go to walk,” and Ruth was ofif before Char- 
lotte could object again. 

It was an unusually delightful walk that 
afternoon, though the boys found the girls 
rather abstracted at times and given to confi- 
dential communications with each other. 

“ What is the matter with you to-day ? ” 
inquired Richard Ellison when he had asked 
Ruth the same question three times without 
getting any answer. 

Good idea,” he said gravel}^ when she and 
Betty had laid the plan before him. You 
won’t make much, but it’s good for girls to 
work.” 

'' Dear me ! ” began Ruth, preparing to 


236 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

bristle as he had expected her to do. Then 
suddenly dropping her aggressive tone she 
said pleadingly, “ Can’t you help us out about 
something to do, Dicky ? I was terribly 
superior with Char, but now I’m having stage- 
fright for fear I can’t think of anything my- 
self” 

Well, let me see.” Dick’s manner was as 
profound as if a question of life or death had 
been submitted to him. What do girls and 
women usually do to earn money ? There’s 
stenography and telegraphy and — and wash- 
ing ” 

“ How helpful,” interrupted Ruth scorn- 
fully, but Betty with a gleeful laugh said, 
“ You’ve given me a clue. I guess I know 
the chief usefulness of a girl. Now I’ll pro- 
ceed to make up my sign.” 

I always knew you w^ere a clever girl, 
Betty, from the first moment Ruth showed 
me your picture,” remarked Richard admir- 
ingly. “Now if Ruth ” 

“ Don’t worry about Ruth,” said that young 
lady in the tone of one hurt to the heart. 
“ I’m going to associate with people who ap- 
preciate me more than you do,” and she darted 


237 


Signs and Dimes 

off to walk demurely between Dr. John and 
Arthur, who were talking over plans for 
Carl’s future. 

Later when Ruth and Rose were getting 
ready for bed the former explained the situa- 
tion. Mrs. Miller and Carl are to go to 
Boston when the camp breaks up, and Dr. 
John will see about getting Carl into the 
hospital. Then work will be found for Mrs. 
Miller,’’ she finished. 

I’m going to just give some money for my 
share,” Rose declared suddenly. “ I don’t 
know a thing I could do to earn a cent.” 

“ Oh, do let’s think up something. I 
brought a piece of cardboard over for you 
when I got mine and you’ll have time to 
make the sign in the morning.” 

No, I shan’t. I’ve just got to file my 
nails in the morning,” answered Rose. 

They’re not fit to be seen.” 

** Mercy me ! They’re the best-looking 
nails in the camp, without one exception. 
And you do them as well as a professional 
manicure.” 

As she said the last word Ruth gave a little 
shriek of delight. Why couldn’t you?” 


238 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

she asked rapturously, but her joy faded at 
the sight of Rosens face. 

Oh, I couldn’t possibly/’ the latter said 
slowly. “ I shouldn’t mind you and Dorothy 
and — and some of the really nice girls, but 
imagine,” she gave an unaffected shudder, I 
might have to take Jane Carew — or that little 
Prime girl who never seems very clean — ugh I 
I couldn’t possibly.” 

Well,” said Ruth, half sympathizing, but 
hating to give up her point, perhaps we 
can think of something else by morning, but 
if we can’t I’d advise you to try that. You’d 
probably get more money for the cause than 
the rest of us. And it’s lots more fun to be 
in a thing of this kind even if you do have to 
work.” 

Rose, sitting on her trunk with one shoe 
off, gazed gloomily into vacancy and said 
nothing. Ruth, glancing at her from time to 
time as she undressed with her usual rapidity, 
thought her expression was not promising. 

“ Don’t forget and sit there all night,” she 
said with a laugh as she prepared to pop into 
bed. Then moved by a sudden impulse, she 
sat down on the trunk. “ Look here, Rose,” 


Signs and Dimes 239 

she coaxed, putting her arm around the other 
girl with a genuine feeling of affection, I 
wish you'd do that or something else. You 
were simply great the day of the entertain- 
ment and — and I want you to keep on. Per- 
haps I can help to shoo the disagreeable girls 
away — you couldn't possibly have time for 
every one — and honestly, I believe doing 
nails would be the biggest, hardest thing any 
one of us will do." 

“That's just what I think," answered Rose 
with a little laugh. “ And I'm not going to 
promise, though you are very tempting. Miss 
Ruth Shirley." 

Her expression was pleasanter than her 
words, and Ruth had to be satisfied with that 
as she bounced into bed just before taps 
sounded. 

The next morning even the weather seemed 
inclined to do its part, for the heat had mod- 
erated, and the clear air made every one feel 
brisk and cheerful. Breakfast was a time for 
mysterious hints, and, that over, the girls de- 
parted to make tidy their tents and put out 
the signs which should announce the varying 
occupations of the tent-dwellers. 


240 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Marie Borel is painting the clearest book- 
markers and blotters,” said lluth as she 
nearly made a hole in her linger putting the 
last pin into her cardboard sign. “ She’s go- 
ing to sell them for ten cents apiece, and I 
should think every one would want one. 
There, I flatter myself that’s very neat.” 

She had been talking to Rose without no- 
ticing that that young lady had disappeared 
within the tent, and was only just now emerg- 
ing. 

“ You’ve got your way again,” Rose said 
with resentful resignation so plainly written 
in her face that Ruth had to laugh. “ I didn’t 
mean to give in up to this very last minute, 
and now I’ve written it as small as possible, 
hoping not many will see it.” As she fln- 
ished speaking she fastened up a cardboard 
about ten inches square on which in minutest 
letters she had written her name and the 
words, Manicuring done here.” 

“ Oh, Rose, they’ll all be desperately curi- 
ous to know what it is just because it is so 
small,” and Ruth went off into another fit of 
laughter. Just gaze at mine.” 

Rose looked and had to laugh, too, for 


241 


Signs and Dimes 

somehow her ideas of Ruth didn’t seem to fit 
ill with this rather startling announcement 
which proclaimed in bold lettering : 

“Shoes polished, and buttons sewed on! 

N. B. Please bring buttons and shoe- dress- 
ing if possible. Shine five cents I Small 
buttons, three cents. Large ones, five cents. 

“ Well, if they really take up with your 
offer you have my sympathy,” she said as 
she finished reading. “ It’s no joke to do 
shoes.” 

“ I know it. I guess I can stand it for one 
day, though, and they may not remember 
that they possess anything besides sneakers. 
Let’s go and look at the other signs now.” 

All the girls seemed to be of the same 
mind, and a gay company went from tent to 
tent, talking over the signs and deciding 
where nickels and dimes could be spent to 
greatest advantage. 

“ Here’s where I squander my wealth,” de- 
clared Pauline, as they stopped in front of 
the tent which Betty and Charlotte occupied. 
The sign which had attracted her proclaimed : 


242 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Elise — Fashionable Modiste. 

Stockings mended if boles are not too 
large. Five cents a pair for hose containing 
only normal holes. 

What do you mean by * normal holes/ 
Elizabeth Ellsworth?"' inquired Dolly anx- 
iously, visions of several holey stockings of her 
own rising large before her. 

“ Why, those are the holes where you put 
your feet in," chuckled Charlotte, thereby mak- 
ing trouble for her tent partner, who had to ex- 
plain minutely the limits of a hole for which 
five cents would be charged. 

Well, if you aren't the greatest for getting 
out of a difficulty with the least possible work, 
Char," said Ruth, gazing at Charlotte's side 
of the tent. The other girls shouted as they 
turned to look, for a blue and white bed-sock 
was attached to the sign which read : 

Great Bargains for these Cold Nights! 

Bed -socks rented, five cents a pair ! Stock 
limited. Only girls with small feet need 
apply. C. Eastman— Milliner. 

“ I put that in about small feet to increase 
the trade," said Charlotte, surveying her sign 
with a smile. 


243 


Signs and Dimes 

But how many pairs have you, and why 
‘ milliner ' ? ” questioned Barbara perplex- 
edly. 

“Two whole pairs. Presents to me, so I 
had to bring ’em,'^ was the airy answer. 
“ And ‘ milliner ^ ? Well, there was so much 
to do with feet in both our signs that I 
thought a suggestion of head might be agree- 
able.'^ 

“You sound just like Joe, Charlotte," put 
in Neva with a sudden candor which made 
Charlotte stop talking for the next ten min- 
utes. 

The girls moved on past a tent where orders 
for blue-prints, warranted to be delivered be- 
fore the breaking up of camp, were solicited. 
Past another where two girl chums offered 
stamps for sale. 

“ The boys are coming over this afternoon. 
I must tell them about the stamps," was 
Ruth's comment, as they wandered on to the 
tent where Dolly and Polly spent their peace- 
ful nights. 

Here one sign announced : 

“D. Marshall — Ladies^ Tailor. 

Skirts brushed. Small rips mended. 


244 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

And the other, in letters of startling size, 
read : 


“Hair washed! Bald-headed persons pre- 
ferred ! Please bring brush and comb. 

“P. Blake. S. H. 

“ For pity's sake, what does that mean ? 
demanded Rose after a frowning study of the 
mystic letters which ended the inscription. 

“ Sandy-haired darling, of course," laughed 
Barbara, giving a gentle tug at the golden 
braid which hung down Pauline's back. 

“ Not at all," objected that young person 
warmly. “ It means ‘ Doctor of soiled hair.' " 

“ How about prices ? " queried a voice from 
the group. 

“ Skirts, ten cents, and shampoo twenty-five. 
Satisfaction guaranteed and nothing done on 
approval," said Dolly all in one breath. 

There were several tents where orders might 
be left for fir balsam, and two of the older 
girls offered to take orders for six pillows 
apiece to be delivered and paid for when 
finished. 

Many of the girls had not been able to 
think of anything they could do, and at last 


245 


Signs and Dimes 

the tour of inspection ended with the tent 
where Neva and Barbara held their harmoni- 
ous partnership. Their sign announced : 

‘‘Hastings, Joyce and Co. 

Beds made for live cents each ! 

“Who's the ^Co.,' Babs?" Pauline asked 
curiously. 

“ Why, Edward Albert Christian George 
Andre Patrick David, of course," responded 
Neva, pointing to a tree near by where His 
Royal Highness, with his bushy gray tail 
rising like a plume above his head, sat en- 
throned upon a branch. 

“ But, Neva," Ruth cried in real conster- 
nation, “ all the beds are made. That was 
the agreement, don't you remember, that we 
shouldn't put out our signs until the tents 
were in order." 

“ So it was," said Neva in a curiously dull- 
sounding voice as she stared at Barbara. 
“ And Babs and I thought that every one 
would patronize us, and we'd planned on 
making a dollar and a half. What stupid 
geese I " 

“ Never mind. Take orders to-day, and 


246 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

we’ll let you make the beds to-morrow morn- 
ing,” comforted Mrs. Cabot, who had joined 
the group. 

What a relief I ” sighed Neva. “ I should 
have felt disgraced forever if I couldn’t do 
some work.” 

Charlotte doesn’t mind doing nothing,” 
piped Jane Carew, who, for some unexplain- 
able reason, had preserved an unbroken silence 
during the little journey among the tents. 
“ All she has to do is to sit around and rent 
bed shoes if any one wants ’em. And, of 
course, no one will want them.” 

It was such an unexpectedly clear presenta- 
tion of the situation that it made Charlotte 
feel foolish. For a second she frowned ; then 
she turned the tables on Jane by saying good- 
naturedly : 

‘‘ Miss Carew, I bow to your wisdom. I’ll 
retire to my tent and think up something 
better to do. I have already a glimmer of an 
idea which I should like to talk over with 
Mrs. Cabot and Ruth.” 

Ten minutes later when Ruth went back to 
her tent she found Rose setting a little table 
among the trees and laying thereon the various 


247 


Signs and Dimes 

implements which belonged to her manicure 
set. She glanced up apprehensively as Ruth 
approached and said with deep gloom, I was 
afraid it was going to be my first customer, 
and I know I shall just hate her.’^ 

** It is your first customer,^’ began Ruth 
with sudden resolve, and if you don^t prom- 
ise not to hate her I’ll tear my hair. Buttons 
and shoes must wait until my nails are done.” 

“ Oh,” answered Rose with such a sigh of 
relief that Ruth almost repented having teased 
her to do this thing, “ I’d like to do yours, 
and perhaps I’ll get more used to it by the 
time the next one comes.” 

“ Even Jane can’t blame Char now for being 
lazy,” Ruth said when the work on her fingers 
was fairly started. “ She asked Mrs. Cabot if 
she might tell fortunes in a teacup, and when 
the girls found it out, they just lined up wait- 
ing for her to begin. 

“She did it just for a joke at one of our 
parties,” Ruth went on, the memory of a good 
time in her shining eyes, “ and she has such 
an imagination and is so funny when she gets 
started that we had the time of our lives.” 

“ I don’t believe in such things,” murmured 


248 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Rose, to whom nothing that Charlotte did 
seemed attractive. 

“ No more do we. Neither does Charlotte. 
It’s all just a huge joke,” protested Ruth hotly. 
Then she relapsed into silence and tried to 
think up some subject upon which they could 
agree. 

It was a busy day for all the girls. Ruth 
engaged Neva as assistant, and Pauline took 
Barbara for a partner. Betty’s bright hair 
crinkled more tightly than ever as she bent 
over an appalling heap of stockings. Dorothy 
sneezed over dusty skirts and groaned at rips 
which were not always small. Rose Gordon 
stuck to her task with real heroism, and only 
shut her lips grimly when some one came 
whom she disliked. 

At four o’clock Mr. Allen and the boys 
arrived and made the round of the encamp- 
ment. There were groans of disappointment 
when they found out Betty’s occupation, and 
loud petitions that she should take orders for 
future work, but Elise — Fashionable Mo- 
diste ” — shook her head decidedly, and com- 
manded them to stop staring at her and go 
away. 


249 


Signs and Dimes 

Dick slipped back to the boat and returned 
with the cover of a small tin pail which he 
gravely presented to Ruth with the request that 
she should sew on this button for him. The 
joke was on him, however, for Ruth privately 
despatched Neva to the barn with the request 
that Jared should punch some holes in the 
cover, and when it returned sewed it so tightly 
to Dick’s coat that that young gentleman 
secretly wondered how he should ever get 
it off. Then she punished him further by 
declaring that the price for a button of that 
size was fifteen cents. 

At five o’clock the tired girls stopped work, 
except Charlotte, who at that moment was 
making up an elaborate fortune for Arthur, 
who had promised to pay double price. 

‘‘ Have you any tea-leaves left for me ? ” 
queried Ruth coming up with an exhausted 
air just as Arthur was fishing in his pockets 
for change. What do you think?” she 
went on with more animation. “ The boys and 
Mr. Allen have really got up courage to stay 
for supper with us, and we’re all going to 
celebrate by going out on the lake in the 
moonlight.” 


250 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

‘‘ Fine. 1 have tea-leaves, but almost no 
imagination left, Ruthums,^' answered Char- 
lotte, peering into the teapot. “ Idl do the 
best I can, though.’^ 

All right. There's your dime. Please 
run off, Arthur. I don't want you to hear 
my fortune." 

Mean thing," answered Arthur, half turn- 
ing away. 

Oh, Arthur, wait a minute." Ruth forgot 
all about the fortune in her interest in the 
idea which had come to her. ** When you get a 
chance, won't you please ask Rose to go in the 
boat with you ? She has worked like a hero, 
and she hated to do it." 

And you think an invitation from me will 
reward her sufficiently? Well, I will, on one 
condition." 

“What is it?" Ruth's voice sounded as if 
she were resigned to almost any sacrifice. 

“ Let me stay and hear your fortune." 

“ Mercy I I don't really care. Of course you 
may stay. Fire away. Char." 

“ I see a letter," announced Charlotte after 
the necessary preliminaries had been gone 
through. “ And you evidently don't expect it, 


251 


Signs and Dimes 

because youVe turned your back on it. H^m, 
h^m ; let me see. Here’s a tall man coming the 
same way the letter comes ; in fact he almost 
seems to be bringing it.’^ 

** Not father/^ murmured Ruth. ** He wrote 
that he couldn’t get over this summer.” 

“ You look as though you were climbing 
something ; you’ve got one foot up. It’s the 
Pyramids of Egypt,” went on Charlotte ab- 
surdly. See, the Sphinx is just over here.” 

“Lovely,” giggled Ruth, beginning to for- 
get her fatigue. “ Nice old Sphinx. I al- 
ways did want to see her.” 

“ Here’s a small man — I always call the 
small men boys,” continued the prophetess, 
“ who has turned his back on you and is 
standing near another girl, a stouter girl 
than you are, Ruth.” 

“Has she red hair?” inquired Ruth with 
pretended anxiety. “ I believe it’s Betty. 
It’s just like her to take some one away from 
me.” 

“ Well, there’s another boy,” comforted 
Charlotte, “and he hasn’t eyes for any one 
else. He seems to be waving his handker- 
chief to you. And there’s a — ship — of — some 


252 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

kind.” Charlotte yawned sleepily. “ Oh, 
Tm too tired even to try to be foolish/' she 
ended, snatching up teapot and cup and 
walking off toward the house. 

“ That's what you might call sudden," re- 
marked Arthur. “ She wasn't so amusing as 
usual." 

‘‘ Well, you really can't expect her to be 
funny when she's been at it all day," Ruth 
retorted. Then as she started toward her own 
tent she added, Now please remember that 
I'm depending on you to be nice to Rose. I 
just love to see real virtue rewarded." 

“ You'll come in my boat, too, won't you ? " 
Arthur asked as if it had just occured to him 
that he ought to make sure. 

Thank you. I'm sorry I can't, but Dick 
asked me at least an hour ago." Ruth was 
doing her best to look serious, but her eyes 
would dance. 

Arthur gazed at her blankly. ** I supposed 
of course you would come with me," he began 
in an aggrieved tone. Then the mischievous 
satisfaction in Ruth's eyes made him pause. 

All right for you and old Dick," he ended 
resignedly. I'll get even with him yet, and 


Signs and Dimes 253 

I’ll heap coals of fire on your head by carry- 
ing out your commands in my best style.” 

Ruth laughed. I can almost feel them 
sizzling,” she said in pretended terror. And 
now please come and help me count up the 
nickels and pennies. They’ve made me treas- 
urer of the fund, and I’m terribly afraid I 
shan’t get it straight unless some nice person 
comes to my rescue.” 

After such a busy day there could have 
been nothing more delightful than to float 
about upon the placid lake with a silver 
moon riding serenely in the sky. The soft 
evening air was filled with a pleasant chatter 
of youthful voices, the drowsy plash of the 
paddles, and songs floating over the moonlit 
water. 

When at last it was decreed that the even- 
ing must end, Richard Ellison’s boat came up 
beside Arthur’s as they waited near the little 
wharf for their turn to land. Rose Gordon 
and Betty and one of the councilors were in 
Arthur’s boat, and the light of the lantern 
fell full on Rose’s happy face as she turned 
toward Ruth, who was stretching a friendly 
hand across to her. 


254 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Having a good time, Rose ? she asked 
softly. 

The best I ever had,^’ was the quick, half- 
whispered response. 

A few minutes later, when the boys were 
getting ready to start for their camp, Arthur 
came to say good-night to Mrs. Cabot and the 
group of girls surrounding her. 

Was it all right, your ladyship he 
asked significantly as he shook hands with 
Ruth. 

Fine. I approve of you, and Til do as 
much for you some day.'* 

^'Thanks. See that you don't forget that 
promise," and Arthur went off whistling a 
fragment of a tune, which lasted all the way 
to camp and made his irate companions 
threaten to duck him in self-defense. 


CHAPTER XII 


DEEP WATERS 

“ Now, Jane, you canT stay unless youVe 
got something interesting to tell us,” declared 
a sharp voice, with a decision which left no 
doubt of its meaning. 

Jane Carew, whose frequent pleasure it was 
to go visiting among the different groups 
during the rest hour, paused near the five 
girls who had settled down in the shadow of 
the little summer-house, and gazed thought- 
fully at the speaker. These were not the 
girls she cared most for, she was telling her- 
self, but a little time spent with them almost 
always furnished something of interest to her 
gossip-loving soul. 

'‘Oh, I don’t know. I might have some- 
thing,” she answered at last, sitting down 
with perfect coolness in their midst. “ You 
go on talking, and probably that will make 
me think.” 


255 


256 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ There was a small girl so benighted, 

She never knew when she was slighted. 

When she went to a party 

She ^ et ^ just as hearty 

As though she^d been really invited,’^ 

quoted one of the girls, changing the words 
to suit the occasion. 

You know I shouldn't come without be- 
ing invited if there were things to eat/' pro- 
tested Jane, completely ignoring any deeper 
meaning in the rhyme. 

“ Of course you wouldn't, honey lamb," 
said a fat, smiling girl, pulling Jane's head 
over into her lap and winking at the other 
girls as she did so. “ It’s because you tell us 
such interesting - things that we just love to 
have you with us. What's the latest about 
Ruth and Charlotte and the other girls you 
like?" 

Jane sat up suddenly very straight. For 
some reason she disliked such exceedingly 
close companionship with Caroline Hawks. 

Oh, I don’t know anything new about 
them," she began indifferently. Then with 
a sudden quickening of memory, “ Except 

about " She stopped abruptly, looking a 

little ashamed. '' I guess I’ll go along," she 


257 


Deep Waters 

murmured, beginning to get up from the 
ground. “ I know you don’t really want me 
here.” 

“ Why, yes, we do,” Caroline Hawks in- 
sisted, getting hold of Jane’s hand and pet- 
ting it. “ Martha was only in fun when she 
said that rhyme, weren’t you. Mart ? ” 

“ Sure,” assented Martha, who realized as 
well as Caroline did that something lay be- 
hind Jane’s hesitancy. 

“ I really ought not to be sitting here with- 
out my sewing,” put in one of the other girls, 
with an abrupt change of subject which made 
Jane Carew draw a deep breath and settle 
back again to listen. I took orders yester- 
day for six fir balsam pillows, just the inside 
bags, you know, and I’ve got to begin on 
them right away.” 

I think we did pretty well to make ten 
dollars,” said another girl ; “ of course it’s 
only a beginning, but every little helps.” 

“ I’m going to put in my ” began Jane 

grandly, but the rest of her speech was lost in 
a burst of laughter. 

'^It’s a shame to laugh, girls.” It was a 
dark-eyed, dark-haired young person who 


258 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

said this ; a girl who had not spoken before. 
‘‘ Jane is really doing splendidly ; I believe 
she’s going to get that money.” 

Oh, of course I am,” affirmed Jane with 
sturdy self-confidence. Mrs. Cabot has 
showed me how to put my tongue back of my 
teeth and make the sound of ^ s,’ and I prac- 
tise it all the time when I’m not talking 
about something else.” 

“ Which isn’t often ” began Martha, only 

to be interrupted by a warning glance from 
Caroline Hawks, who proceeded to take the 
conversation into her own hands. 

“ How do Ruth Shirley and the Gordon 
girl get along as tent-mates, Janey ? ” she 
asked sweetly. 

'' Oh, beautifully I ” Jane liked to feel that 
she was more intimate with Ruth’s set than 
these other girls were. I really think that 
Rose is getting nicer, and I shouldn’t wonder 
if she turned out quite good looking. Ruth 
said she wasn’t well when she came, and that 
made her feel cross.” 

“She’s really better looking than that 
cousin of hers,” observed Caroline. “ Barbara 
is too stiff and solemn to suit me.” 


Deep Waters 


259 


“I wonder Jane began impulsively, 

then stopped sliort. The rest hour must be 
nearly half over; I b’lieve 111 run along,'’ she 
finished disappointingly. 

“ Oh, you've got lots of time yet. What 
was it you were going to say when you began, 
‘I wonder'?" asked Caroline Hawks with an 
elaborate innocence of manner which scarcely 
deceived even Jane. 

I w^as just thinking about something I 
heard a little while before I came over here, 
but I think it would be rather sneaky in me 
to tell," hesitated Jane, liking the sense of 
importance which their interest gave her, but 
really feeling ashamed. 

" Don’t tell it, then,” said the quiet dark- 
eyed girl who had spoken once before. The 
compelling glance which she bestowed on Jane 
made that young person feel as if the voice 
of conscience had suddenly made itself heard. 

Nonsense, Josephine ; you're always spoil- 
ing everything." Martha glared at the dark- 
eyed girl significantly, turning her face so 
that Jane should not see. “ Why shouldn’t 
she tell if she wants to ? Did any one ask you 
not to, Jane? " . 


26 o Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ No-o,” sighed Jane. It was rather excit- 
ing to feel that she was the center of attrac- 
tion, and that she really knew something that 
would interest these big girls if she could only 
make up her mind to reveal it. After all, no 
one had said she must not tell, and so far she 
could remember every one told things about 
her. And the girl this was about hadn^t 
been very nice to her. 

Will you solemnly promise never ” 

I^m going,^^ interrupted Josephine Ward, 
with a frown. 

“ We’ll try to get along without your so- 
ciety,” giggled Caroline. “ Go on, Janey 
dear. We’re awfully interested, and we’ll all 
promise not to tell, if that is what you were 
going to say.” 

Jane watched Josephine Ward out of sight 
with the miserable feeling that now she really 
didn’t want to tell and yet she should be 
obliged to. These girls would never have 
anything to do with her again if she disap- 
pointed them this time. 

Well,” she began with a little catch in 
her breath, I heard Barbara and Rose talk- 
ing in Rose’s tent when Ruth wasn’t there. 


26 i 


Deep Waters 

Barbara was teasing Rose to write a letter and 
tell something, and Rose kept saying, ‘ No, no, 
Babbie, I can’t ’ and — hark, what was that ? ” 
Jane paused with a startled face. 

“ That’s your guilty conscience, child, and 
nothing more,” laughed Caroline Hawks. 
** I didn’t hear a sound.” 

“ Probably it was Rex,” answered Jane with 
a sigh of relief as her great dog came bound- 
ing over to her. She laid her hot cheek on 
the dog’s neck and wished fervently that she 
hadn’t come to talk with these girls. 

Tell us the rest, Jane,” urged Martha. 
** There must be more. You surely wouldn’t 
have made such a mystery for only that.” 

There was something about a ring and 
a — a — poor Augusta,” Jane went on feebly. 

I don’t think there was much of anything 
else. And then Barbara cried, and rushed 
out without seeing me.” 

What do you mean about a ring?” de- 
manded Caroline. 

Oh, I don’t know. Perhaps” — by this 
time Jane was reduced to using her imagina- 
tion in order to satisfy her questioners — “ per- 
haps Rose knew some one that had taken a 


262 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

ring, and Babbie thought she ought to tell 
about it/* 

“ Humph I ’* sneered Martha, for whom 
this simple explanation in no way sufficed. 
“ More likely Kose has stolen a ring, herself,** 
she went on, wagging her head mysteriously. 
“ She’s a snobbish thing, anyway, and I never 
did trust her from the very first.** 

‘'Oh, you can’t think ** began Jane, 

staring at Martha with frightened eyes. Then 
before she could go on there was a rush of 
flying feet from the summer-house, which 
startled the girls and made the watchful Rex 
growl softly. 

It was Barbara who confronted the little 
group — Barbara with distracted-looking hair, 
and eyes red and swollen from crying. For 
an instant anger was so in possession of her 
that she couldn’t utter a word. Then she 
said with righteous sternness : 

“ You’re a set of mean, gossiping girls, and 
I can’t bear you. My cousin never stole a 
ring nor anything else in her life, and I think 
it’s hateful of you to talk this way. 

“ As for you, Jane Carew,” she went on, 
turning upon the unhappy Jane a look that 


Deep Waters 263 

cut her like a knife, I just want to tell you 
that there’s nothing more despicable than a 
girl who listens on the sly to other people and 
then goes off and reports what they’ve said. 
And — and I never want to look at you 
again.” 

Jane blinked and swallowed hard. In the 
depths of her soul she knew she deserved 
this, but she liked it none the better on that 
account. I’m — I’m thorry,” she began 

waveringly, but Caroline Hawks interrupted 
her. 

When you’re talking of listeners, what do 
you think about yourself, Miss Barbara? ” she 
demanded with a malicious smile, looking 
straight into the girl’s tear-stained eyes. 

Barbara’s expression changed. For a mo- 
ment she was silent, then she said quietly : 

I suppose you have a right to say that. 
When I went into the summer-house no one 
was out here.” She hesitated a second, and 
went on again with difficulty. I had been 
crying — I couldn’t bear to have any one see 
me, and this was the first place I could get 
into. I must have dropped asleep, I sup- 
pose, for the first thing I heard was Jane 


264 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

speaking my name. And then — for a few 
moments — I didn't know what I'd better do." 

One of the girls in the group spoke sud- 
denly. ** I'm awfully sorry, Barbara. And, 
of course, I don't believe a word about — well, 
I knew it couldn't be true, anyway," she 
ended haltingly. 

“Jane had no business to tell such a thing," 
said Caroline Hawks, avoiding the eye of the 
culprit, who squirmed indignantly, but for 
once kept her tongue still. “ I really think 
children in a camp make more trouble than 
anything else," Caroline continued just loud 
enough for them all to hear. She took 
Martha's arm and marched her off. “ Come 
on, girls, it's time for the walk," she called 
back, and the two girls who were left went 
hastily after her, glad to escape the embarrass- 
ing situation. 

Barbara stood still for an instant almost as 
if she had forgotten where she was. It made 
Jane shiver to see her because her face looked 
so fixed and stern. Then she walked quickly 
away in the direction of her tent. 

Jane watched her out of sight with miserable 
eyes. “ You don't think I'm the worst thing 


Deep Waters 265 

ever, do you, Rexy ? she said at last, burying 
her flushed face in the dog^s soft fur. A great 
wave of self-pity rushed over her. She was 
only a little girl, she assured herself, and those 
others had made her tell — Jane’s honest soul 
revolted at that — well, at any rate, they had 
made her want to tell something that would 
interest them, and that was the only thing 
she could think of. And now they had all 
sneaked olF and left the blame on her. All 
right for them. Perhaps she should die while 
she was young. They would be sorry then. 
Even Barbara might — 

Rex rose like an earthquake in response to 
something he fancied he heard, and Jane 
staggered to her feet somewhat shaken. 

I’m not going to walk,” she murmured 
sulkily. ^‘I’m going to ask Mrs. Cabot if I 
may stay at home. I don’t feel well.” 

A few minutes later Mrs. Cabot, just ready 
to start on the afternoon walk, was looking at 
Jane perplexedly. 

** Why, yes, Janey, you may stay at home if 
you don’t feel well. Two or three of the girls 
are not going this afternoon. Tell Miss Bentley 
that I said you need not go with us. Don’t 


266 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

run around too much, and I’ll see you as soon 
as I get back.” 

“ ril amuse Frances Dutton,” promised 
Jane, longing to win a smile of approval. 

“ That’s lovely,” answered Mrs. Cabot, 
kissing her. Poor Frances always feels 
deserted when the big girls go for a long 
tramp.” 

Left to herself Jane wandered off to find 
Frances, who had been left in charge of Miss 
Bentley, one of the councilors, and received 
a warm welcome from both of them. The 
councilor, having a headache, was only too glad 
to sit quietly in the shade, and leave the enter- 
tainment of the rather difficult Miss Frances to 
Jane, who in her best moments was a very re- 
sponsible caretaker. Frances herself was rap- 
turously happy, and Jane’s wounded feelings 
were somewhat soothed by the wondering 
admiration with which all her efforts were 
received. 

The camp grew very still after a while. Two 
of the girls who had not gone to walk wan- 
dered off to find a quiet place in which to read 
and do fancy-work. Some time later Rose 
Gordon came out of her tent, and threw her- 


Deep Waters 267 

self down on the pine-needles just above where 
a rowboat was tied. Her eyes were as red as 
Barbara’s had been, and she looked pale and 
tired. She glanced about her uneasily and 
sighed with relief when she found no one was 
in sight. Once in a while she could hear the 
gleeful shouts of Frances Dutton, who was 
being royally entertained. She shrugged her 
shoulders nervously when Jane Carew's voice 
came suddenly to her ear. 

“ I hope she won’t come around this way,’^ 
she said to herself. I can’t stand anything 
more this afternoon.’* 

Rose’s thoughts ran on unhappily. What 
was the use of trying to live up to the standard 
of a girl who had a perfectly beautiful dispo- 
sition, and who was pretty besides? No one 
cared ; no one appreciated the struggles of 
another person, she told hetself gloomily. 
With a sudden lighting of her somber eyes, 
her mind flashed back to the day of the 
entertainment, when she had been carried 
around the big dining-room by the jolly, 
shouting crowd of girls. 

“ Heroes to good old Eose, 

She^s all right, she’s all right. 


268 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

She could almost hear it now, and a little 
tinge of color stole into her cheeks at the 
remembrance. Then yesterday she had been 
happy, too, though she had sat for so many 
hours working as if her life depended on it in 
the effort to earn a little money for the cause. 
The boys had been unusually nice to her, and 
the day had ended beautifully with the lovely 
time on the lake. 

At the sound of voices near by she sat up 
suddenly and looked down to the lake. Jane 
and Frances were walking along the little 
path just above the water, and Jane was hold- 
ing the smaller girl’s hand tightly. Rose 
could see that Frances was excitedly happy, 
dancing about, and laughing, and almost 
tripping Jane by getting in her way. 

Goodness, I hope they won’t see me,” Rose 
thought, lying down again and making her- 
self as flat as possible. She watched them 
until they stopped near the boat just below 
where she was. 

What are they up to now?” she murmured 
with real anxiety. Then she drew a breath 
of relief. They were getting into the boat, 
but she could see that it was tied. Jane’s 


Deep Waters 269 

voice floated up to her, telling Frances sharply 
to keep still or they wouldn’t play that game 
any more. 

“ They’re so busy now they won’t see me,” 
she thought, and she closed her eyes because 
the light and beauty around her seemed too 
cheerful to accord with her mood. 

** I don’t see why Babs wanted to preach 
to me to-day — just when I was beginning to 
feel happy,” she said to herself bitterly. 
“ She’s never going to forget.” She pressed 
her hands tightly over her eyes as if she could 
shut out memory as well as sight. 

Jane’s voice came clearly up from the 
water again. Sit still now, Frances, and 
don’t joggle the boat. I’m going to get out 
for a minute and tie a knot in the rope the 
way Neva does. She and Jack can tie six 
different kindth of knots.” 

Rose watched without half seeing while 
Jane pulled the boat up close to the float, 
got out and sat down on the wooden floor- 
ing. Then she shut her eyes again. She 
wasn’t responsible if they got into mischief, 
she told herself. 

Several minutes later Rose sprang to her 


270 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

feet at the sound of a frightened scream from 
Jane, who was lying flat on the float and 
stretching as far as she could reach after the 
rope, which had slipped from her fingers. 

I told you and told you to keep still,” she 
sobbed angrily, and at that Frances, who had 
been laughing and rocking the boat, and 
hadn’t noticed that Jane had lost the rope, 
began to cry, too. The little motion she had 
given it was slowly carrying the boat away 
from the shore, and Frances cried louder in 
proportion as the distance increased. 

“ Why doesn’t somebody come?” Rose said 
distractedly. Then, with a clearness which 
left her weak-kneed and trembling, she real- 
ized that she was the only person near enough 
to help. Not daring to think about it a min- 
ute she began to half slide, half run down the 
steep pine-covered slope. She had no idea 
what she should do when she got there. All 
she could remember was that she had not yet 
passed her test in swimming. Then she be- 
gan to wonder whether she could swim at all, 
dressed as she was. Finally as she slipped 
and slid to the bottom of the slope, and ran 
half staggering out to the end of the float, she 


Deep Waters 271 

was thinking only, ‘'I’ve got to do it I I’ve 
got to do it.” 

“ Go, call — some one — Jane,” Rose gasped 
just before she went into the water; then, 
after the first plunge, which seemed to scatter 
the few ideas she had left, she was only con- 
scious of trying her best to take long, calm 
strokes instead of ineffectual short ones. Sud- 
denly she realized exultantly that she was 
lessening the distance between herself and the 
boat ; that she was almost there. Even in 
the midst of her striving, the thought came 
uppermost for a second that if she once got 
in and had the oars in her hands she would 
give Frances Dutton the worst scolding she 
ever had in her life. All at once, when it 
seemed to her she must be within reach of 
the boat, an unconquerable weariness possessed 
her ; it seemed to her she could not take 
another stroke. 

She heard Frances’ voice, very near now. 
The child had stopped crying, and seemed to 
be trying to tell her something — about the 
boat, Rose thought, but the roaring in her 
ears made it impossible for her to distinguish 
more than a word or two. The compelling 


272 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

idea which had helped her so much failed 
her now. All she could think of was that 
two would be drowned. 

All of a sudden her hand struck the boat 
and she clutched it tightly. She heard 
Frances say with a tearful sniff, Oh, Rose, 
you came for me, didn’t you ? Then from 
blessedly near came a boy’s voice calling, 
“ Hold hard, Rose ; I’ll be there in a jiffy.” 

It was so startling to her, this voice out of 
nowhere, that Rose almost lost her grip on 
the boat. The roaring in her ears grew sud- 
denly louder, a curious, wavering blackness 
enfolded her, and she didn’t even know when 
Joe pulled her into his boat, made the other 
boat fast to his own, and quickly covered the 
distance between them and the shore. 

It was mighty plucky of her,” Joe was 
saying when Rose opened her eyes to find 
Miss Mary West down on her knees beside 
her as she lay on the float. For a second she 
struggled to get hold of herself. Then she 
looked around curiously. “ Frances ? ” she 
questioned. “ I didn’t tip over the boat, did 
I?” 

Frances is all right,” Miss Mary assured 


273 


Deep Waters 

her. Miss Bentley is taking care of her. 
Here comes Jared with a chair,” she con- 
tinued in a relieved tone. He and Joe 
shall carry you up to the bungalow, and I’m 
going to put you to bed for a while.” 

‘‘ I could walk,” protested Rose, trying to 
rise, but settling back limply. “ And I shall 
miss being with Ruth to-night in the tent, 
and ” 

“ We’ll ask Ruth for the pleasure of her 
society in the bungalow for one night,” con- 
soled Miss Mary ; “ you out-of-door girls get 
terribly spoiled for the house, I know, but I 
want you under my own eye for a while.” 

A quarter of an hour later Joe, walking 
back in the direction of the lake, picked up a 
handkerchief with “ Jane Carew ” written 
plainly in one corner. As he scrutinized 
it he realized that when he first sighted the 
float that sturdy little person, screaming with 
all her might, had been upon it. 

Where in the dickens did she disappear ? ” 
he asked himself, and just then Rex thrust a 
cold nose in his hand with a friendly woof.” 

You’re just in the nick of time, old 
fellow,” Joe assured him, as he held the 


274 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

handkerchief under his nose and patted him 
encouragingly. 

Good boy, Rex I Go find her. Go find 
Jane.’^ 

The dog bounded off, nose to the ground, 
and Joe followed, expecting each moment to 
come upon Miss Jane, who was his great 
delight. It was some time, however, before 
they found her, quite out of sight of the tents 
and prone upon the pine-needles with her 
eyes hidden in her hands. She was perfectly . 
still except for a convulsive catch in her 
breath which made her whole plump little 
body twitch, but she sat up with startled, 
swollen eyes when Rex darted at her. 

Oh I she cried, seeing Joe, “ did Frances 
drown? And — and — Rose, too? Have you 
come to tell me ? 

Drown nothing,^^ reassured Joe, dropping 
down on the grass beside her with a friendly 
smile. ** They’re all right ; or, at least, Fran- 
ces is, and Rose will be when she’s rested 
a little. By jingo, that was a plucky thing 
for her to do, when she knew she couldn’t 
swim far.” 

Jane threw herself flat again, and buried 


Deep Waters 275 

her face once mora. Oh, she wath awfully 
brave,'’ she sobbed, “ and I wath thucli a 
coward.” 

Jane Carew, sit up and stop crying,” said 
Joe with pretended severity. You’re lisping 
horribly, too, and there’s no sense in it.” 

Jane obeyed with such meek promptness 
that Joe’s heart was touched. 

What’s the use in howling about a thing 
when it’s all over, kiddy ? ” he comforted 
softly. We can’t always do the right thing, 
you know. If anything happens another 
time you’ll probably keep your head.” 

The child listened in silence. She liked 
Joe and the other boys, and she wanted them 
to like her, but they wouldn’t when they 
knew how awful she had been. She shut her 
lips tightly and turned her head away. She 
was trying her best to enjoy the friendly, 
comforting things Joe was saying. Usually he 
just teased her and played with her, but now 
he seemed to be doing his best to make her 
feelings feel better, she told herself miserably. 

Suddenly she found she couldn’t stand it 
any longer, and she put her hand over his 
mouth. 


276 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Don^t say any more, please, she begged, 
trying to speak slowly and hissing louder 
than ever in her effort to avoid a single lisp. 

At almost any other time her woeful ex- 
pression would have made Joe roar with 
laughter, but to-day he forbore. 

“ What is it, kiddy ? he said so kindly that 
poor Jane sniffed uncontrollably and wiped 
her eyes. 

Oh, Vwe been so bad,^^ she went on at last, 
looking up at him with tear-filled eyes and a 
chin that would tremble in spite of her. “ I 
listened — like a sneak — to what Rose and 
Babbie were saying and then — then I told it 
to some girls who don^t like them. Wait ; I 
haven't got through yet," she begged, as Joe 
cleared his throat and looked as though he 
were going to speak. I let Frances get into 
the boat, though we've been told not to, even 
when it is tied ; and then I left her alone and 
tried to tie the knot over, and she got funny 
and rocked the boat. I ought to have gone 
into the water the minute the rope slipped, 
but I didn't," she ended drearily. 

Look here, Janey," said Joe, helping her 
to wipe her eyes with a clean handkerchief he 


Deep Waters 277 

had found unexpectedly ; we all of us do the 
things we ought not to sometimes, and when 
theyhe done the best thing we can do is to 
make up our minds like everything that they 
can never happen again/’ 

Jane fairly wallowed in the depths of the 
large, soft handkerchief — her own was so 
small and grubby and useless. Healing tears 
fell into its comforting depths. Joe was talk- 
ing to her as if he hadn’t stopped liking 
her, even after all she had told him. She 
wondered anxiously if there was anything else 
on her conscience. She longed to make a 
clean breast of all her sins and start afresh. 

Listening, and telling about people are 
mean, sneaky tricks, Jane,” Joe’s voice went 
on seriously. And while it’s nice to be inter- 
ested in other folks, it’s pretty bad, I think, 
to be so curious as — as some people are.” 

I know — you mean me.” Jane came out 
of the handkerchief suddenly. My cousin 
calls me ^ inquisitive Jane,’ and he says I talk 
a great deal too much.” 

Well,” said Joe, smiling at her lazily and 
not contradicting what her cousin had said. 

“ He shan’t have any right to call me that 


278 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

when I go back home/^ declared Jane. She 
sat quite silent for a few minutes, thinking 
hard, with a look of resolution on her face. 
Then she turned to Joe again with a half- 
frightened expression, But what am I going 
to do about the other — Rose and Babbie, I 
mean ? she asked piteously. 

‘‘ Come and tell Mrs. Cabot all about it. 
1^11 take you over there. I can hear them 
getting back from their walk now.^^ 

Jane hesitated, then slipped her hand into 
Joe’s, and they went together to meet the 
jolly group of girls and boys. 

“ Hello, Joe. Did you have your nap out? 
called one of the boys. 

Yes ; and then I thought I’d just drop 
over here,” Joe drawled, edging toward Mrs. 
Cabot and keeping his broad self between 
Jane and the others. 

“ Here’s a girl who seems to need you very 
much, Mrs. Cabot,” he said softly to that 
lady. “ We are both sure you’ll know just 
what she ought to do.” 

Mrs. Cabot took in the situation promptly, 
and walked off with her arm around the af- 
flicted Jane, while Joe gave a graphic account 


Deep Waters 279 

to the others of the unusual events which 
the afternoon had brought forth. 

It just meant real grit in Rose/’ he fin- 
ished admiringly. “ It wouldn’t have been a 
long swim for one of us boys, but I bet it 
seemed miles to that girl. And she never 
gave up until I had my hands on her, and 
then she keeled over in a faint.” 

“ I must go to her,” said Barbara, looking 
pale and worried, and hurrying off toward 
the bungalow. 

Five minutes later Ruth Shirley, starting 
to enter the room where Rose was, stopped 
short on the threshold and tiptoed softly away 
to wait a while longer. Even in that brief 
moment she had heard Rose’s voice, rather a 
tired sounding voice, but with something of 
the old irritation in it, say sharply : 

'' Babs, Babs, don’t say I’m brave when you 
know I’m a wretched coward.” 


CHAPTER XIII 
Neva’s day 

Ruth had the idea that after Rose had 
risked drowning for the sake of some one 
else, her difficulty with Barbara, whatever it 
might be, would be smoothed over and forgot- 
ten. For that reason it was an unpleasant 
surprise to have things seem for a while a 
little more uncomfortable than they had be- 
fore. 

Rose seemed to have lost the growing en- 
thusiasm of the previous week, but to Ruth’s 
surprise she clung with dogged perseverance 
to the idea of physical improvement, and did 
faithfully everything that Dr. Cabot sug- 
gested. Even the lack of spirit in her work 
and play could not wholly spoil the result, 
and her cheeks grew plumper and more rosy 
and her eyes brighter. 

Barbara went around for the next few days 
with her head held defiantly high, and her eyes 
280 


28 i 


Neva’s Day 

very sober. It seemed to Ruth that she was 
expecting something disagreeable to be said or 
done. Ruth couldn’t understand why Babs 
so steadfastly avoided Jane Carew, who was in 
an unusually meek and agreeable state of 
mind, and had never been known to refrain 
from talking for such lengthy periods. 

Then came a time when everything else 
was lost sight of in preparation for the first 
over-night camping-party. There had been 
long walks before, and frequent excursions 
around the lovely lake, with lunch in the 
woods that bordered its shores, but this was 
to be different. Twelve of the girls were go- 
ing with Dr. and Mrs. Cabot and Miss Ripley, 
and Mr. Allen and the boys were to manage 
the party. They were to be gone two nights, 
possibly three, if the weather proved favor- 
able. 

It seemed odd to Ruth to get up in the 
dull morning light before the sun had poked 
his head up out of the clouds. She went 
around softly so that she need not wake Rose, 
who was not to be of the party. 

Poor old Rose,” she was thinking ; “ she 
gets left out of lots of good times ; sometimes 


282 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

because she can’t, and sometimes because she 
won’t.” 

She stood still for a moment as her wander- 
ings about the tent brought her near the little 
bureau where the picture of Rose’s youthful- 
looking mother stood enthroned. There was 
always a flower before it. The previous night 
an evening primrose had wonderfully opened 
its lovely yellow petals while Ruth and Rose 
watched in delight. 

“ You are very, very pretty,” Ruth half 
whispered to the pictured face which, even in 
the dim light, gazed out at her with a charm 
which only a very young and very, very stern 
critic could resist. But you haven’t the real 
mother-look in your eyes, and I miss it.” 

As she turned away. Rose stirred in bed 
and opened her eyes with a wide, startled 
stare. Ruth took the hand the girl held out 
and, moved by a sudden impulse, bent over 
and kissed her. 

Go to sleep again. Rosy,” she said gently. 

I wish you were going, too. I’ll tell you 
all about it when we get back.” 

As Ruth went from her tent to the bunga- 
low she couldn’t get Rose’s face, the sudden 


Neva’s Day 283 

flash of happiness, even of gratitude, out of 
her mind. “ I couldn^t have been so decent 
as that to her when we first came,’^ she told 
herself, and I didn't mind kissing her a 
bit. I guess I must be improving.^^ 

Several of the girls were in the dining-room 
when she arrived, and they were having a 
good time over Neva, who, with her usual 
good-nature, was allowing them to examine 
and criticize her outfit as much as they liked. 
In addition to the drinking-cup which all the 
girls wore she had suspended from her belt a 
large flat pocket. She had made it herself 
out of material begged from Miss Mary and, 
while the workmanship left much to be de- 
sired, its usefulness was undeniable. 

Just now Neva was turning out the con- 
tents of the pocket, to the great amusement of 
the girls clustered about her. 

Matches,’^ she explained, holding up a 
small box. Tin box so they wonT get wet. 
String, round-ended scissors, compass.^^ The 
last was said with a degree of pride as she 
laid an exceedingly small compass on the 
table. “ A bandage all neatly rolled and done 
up in paper, and some surgeon’s plaster,” she 


284 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

went on, producing the objects described. 
“ Dr. John gave them to me the other day be- 
cause I did so well in the ^ first aid ^ lesson.’’ 

« For goodness’ sake, what do you want to 
carry so much for ? ” demanded one of the 
girls. 

I might need every one of those things,” 
protested Neva, ** ’specially the compass.” 

'' It wouldn’t be much use, Neva,” laughed 
Pauline. “ I’ve been trying it, and it hasn’t 
any idea where north is.” 

“ Really, hasn’t it? ” asked Neva quite dis- 
couraged. Dear me, I traded a perfectly 
good pencil for that before I left Glenloch, 
and I’ve just been saving it up for this camp- 
ing-party.” 

“ Perhaps it will do better when you get out 
in the woods,” suggested Ruth with a twinkle. 
“ Of course no well-brought-up campass would 
care anything about showing where north is 
in a dining-room.” 

Neva laughed. Well, probably I’ve got 
enough things without it. Here are pins, and 
a needle-book with two threaded needles — I 
did think of taking some hooks and eyes, but 
I see I’ve forgotten them — and a note-book 


Neva’s Day 285 

and pencil and knife, and — and a small map 
of the United States ” 

A joyous burst of laughter from the listen- 
ing group interrupted her. “ Would you 
kindly tell us where you expect to go during 
this trip ? asked one of the girls, laughing 
again at the idea of the map. 

Neva began to stow her possessions away in 
haste as she saw breakfast arriving from the 
kitchen. ** You never can tell,^’ she remarked 
wisely ; you really can’t tell what may hap- 
pen.” 

It was planned that they were to meet Mr. 
Allen and the boys at the crossroads about a 
mile away, and from there go on, with occa- 
sional rests, until late afternoon, when they 
would camp for the night. The girls had 
been chosen with an eye to their endurance, 
and the party included the five Glenloch girls, 
Pauline Blake and Barbara Joyce, and five of 
the older girls. 

I feel as if I were conducting a company 
of wood-nymphs,” Dr. John said softly to his 
wife as the girls in their khaki and green 
swung along easily in the cool air of the 
early morning. Along the sides of the road 


286 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

the goldenrod was in blossom, and there was 
the pink of hardback and thistle. One heard 
the sharp cries of hungry young crows, the 
trill of field-sparrows, the song of a hermit- 
thrush. From the tops of the distant moun- 
tains clouds were lifting, and the gaps be- 
tween the peaks held delicate, changeful 
shadows. 

“Listen,^’ said Neva, as a strange long cry 
like the howl of a dog came from the farther 
shore of the lake. Kwe-moo is calling upon 
Glooskap.^^ 

“ Go on ; tell us about it, Neva.” Joe^s 
voice held a depth of resignation which made 
the others laugh. ** Well, anyway,” he con- 
tinued, ** Neva and Jack are collecting infor- 
mation with which they expect to astonish 
the innocent inhabitants of Glenloch, and it’s 
only natural they should want to try it on 
some one else first. So, being a very sweet- 
natured person, I’m willing they should in- 
struct me.” 

“ I suppose you’re laughing at me,” said 
Neva with delightful candor, ‘‘ but I don’t 
mind ; and I just love to tell Indian stories. 
Glooskap was the great hero or chief of the 


Neva’s Day 287 

Indians. And he taught the loons how to 
make that cry so that they could always call 
upon him when they needed him. Kwe-moo 
was the name for loon.'’ 

“ Will some one please tell me whether 
a loon is animal, vegetable or mineral ? " 
asked Dorothy, plaintively. 

It's a bird," Neva and Jack shouted al- 
most together. “ It can go under water very 
fast for a long time," added Jack. 

“ And it's crazy," Joe volunteered solemnly. 

Haven't you ever heard the saying ‘ crazy 
as a loon ' ? " 

Mr. Allen says that expression came be- 
cause a loon acts foolish and queer when it's 
frightened. They're not really crazy, Joe." 
Neva instructed him so earnestly that every 
one laughed, she as well as the others. 

“ Oh, I don't care. I don't care if you do 
make fun of me," she was half singing as she 
danced along the road. It's a perfect day, 
and — and a rainbow world, and I’m too happy 
for words." 

Such enthusiasm was contagious, and they 
all tramped along feeling that it was good 
just to be alive. Up to now it had been com- 


288 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

fortably cool, but the sun was beginning to 
assert itself, and the day promised to be a 
warm one. 

“ Is it true, Mr. Allen, Euth asked sud- 
denly, that if you keep very still in the 
woods you’re sure to see something interest- 
ing ? ” 

Why, yes. I should agree to that. Let’s 
try it. We’ve walked far enough to earn a 
rest, and there’s a shady pond just here at our 
right.” 

Mr. Allen left the road, struck sharply 
across a small stretch of field, and then into 
a seemingly impenetrable tangle of bushes 
and small trees. 

‘‘It means being really still, you know,” 
he said, looking back at the expectant young 
faces. “ And very likely nothing at all will 
happen, because we can’t stay here long.” 

“ Can’t we talk at all ? ” queried Neva, pre- 
paring herself for the worst, and shutting her 
mouth tightly when Mr. Allen answered, 
“ Not a word.” 

They sat down quietly on the little beach 
which bordered this side of the shaded pond, 
and waited. Almost at once six turtles 


Neva’s Day 289 

slipped solemnly off a rock near the shore 
with a splash that in the intense silence 
seemed almost terrifying. A seventh, larger 
than his companions, and curiously venerable 
in appearance, hesitated a second, then slid 
after the others. 

Neva stuffed her handkerchief in her 
mouth to keep herself from asking Jack if 
he remembered the Indian story of the turtle. 
She solaced herself by looking at Barbara, 
whose absolute stillness was an example for 
her to follow, she felt. 

The minutes dragged on, each one seeming 
ten to the inexperienced observers. Ruth 
was just beginning to wish she had never 
asked the question that had brought them 
there, when she saw Mr. Allen trying silently 
to draw the attention of every one along the 
little strip of beach. A big, blue bird was 
stepping softly toward them ; a bird with 
long, thin legs, a neck that seemed to be able 
to stretch indefinitely, and a long beak that 
looked strong and cruel. Almost before they 
all had seen him he caught sight of them, 
and there was a gleam of terror in his eyes. 
Then he flapped heavily out of sight. 


290 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“ It’s a blue heron,” Mr. Allen said, get- 
ting up from the ground. “ You probably 
wouldn't see a sight like that again if you 
waited here for days. I think that almost 
proves the statement you questioned, Miss 
Ruth." 

‘‘I just loved that old grandfather turtle," 
chattered Neva, glad to be free from the 
bondage of silence. He just waited a sec- 
ond to show he wasn’t such a scare-cat as the 
others." 

Say, Neva, you’re getting mixed in your 
nature-study," Arthur called out. turtle 
couldn’t be a cat, anyway. It doesn’t belong 
to the same family." 

To his joy Neva took him seriously, and 
crossed the road to walk beside him and 
explain what she did mean. Whereupon 
Joe joined them and made matters still worse 
by insisting that the turtles left suddenly be- 
cause they were afraid they would be mis- 
taken for mock-turtles and be in the soup. 
Neva fled when Joe began to sing in his own 
inimitable style the mock-turtle's song from 
Alice in Wonderland. 

It’s lucky we’re miles from everywhere," 


291 


Neva’s Day- 

said Charlotte with a shrug as the refrain 
“ Soup of the evening ! Beautiful soup I 
fell on her ears. Joe, I’m saddest when 
you sing,” she called sharply. At which Joe 
chuckled, stopped his song, and came over to 
walk beside his ungracious friend. 

Having risen so early they were all ready 
for lunch by eleven o’clock and glad to settle 
themselves in the coolest place they could 
find for a long rest. This first meal was 
more like a picnic lunch than a real camping- 
out affair, and Neva, in her enthusiasm for life 
in the open, secretly objected to eating cooked 
food brought so directly from a real kitchen. 

‘‘ To-night the boys are going to cook the 
supper out-of-doors,” she announced, eyeing 
rather indifferently the piece of cake which 
had just been passed to her. 

For goodness’ sake, don’t make up your 
mind that you’re going to get anything better 
than this,” said Bert Ellsworth in sudden 
alarm. Having a reputation as cook he 
didn’t care to have too high a standard to 
live up to. 

It will taste better to me,” was Neva’s un- 
answerable response. Though, of course, 


292 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

this lunch is very nice,” she added in polite 
haste. 

After lunch Jack brought forth one of the 
games which boy-scouts are supposed to play, 
and which is intended to test the player’s 
range of vision. Jack and Neva had pre- 
pared it for this very occasion, and they were 
so delighted with it that they expected every 
one else to share their pleasure. To their 
dismay they found most of the others lazily 
inclined to do nothing until it was time to 
start on again, but finally Betty, Ruth and 
Arthur good-naturedly agreed to try it. 

All the others sat quietly watching while 
Jack produced. a cord knotted at one hundred, 
seventy-five, seventy and sixty yard intervals, 
which he and Neva proceeded to mark from a 
certain tree with great care. Then they 
showed to the others two six-inch squares of 
white pasteboard on which rabbits, duplicates 
of each other, had been drawn. One of these 
Jack fastened to the tree from which the 
measurements had been made. 

“ Now those who are going to try it must 
go off to the hundred-yard mark,” called 
Neva excitedly. 


293 


Neva’s Day 

By this time Dick and Joe had become suf- 
ficiently interested to join the three who had 
promised. 

When they were safely settled once more, 
Jack proceeded to spot the rabbit on the tree 
with black wafers, each half an inch in diam- 
eter. He put on six ; four on the rabbit's 
body, and the other two near the corners of 
the square. 

Then Neva gave Betty, who was to try first, 
the other square and some of the wafers. 

Now you must walk toward the tree," she 
explained, “ and the minute you can see the 
way the wafers are put on that rabbit you 
must stop and try to spot your rabbit in just 
the same way. I'll walk beside you and give 
you some pins to stick the wafers on with." 

Neva's face fell when Betty had to go con- 
siderably nearer than sixty yards before she 
could imitate the pattern of the spots, but she 
looked happier over Ruth's success in doing 
it between seventy and sixty yards. 

That makes her an ' honorable,’ doesn’t it, 
Jack ? " she called. 

“ Yes, between sixty and seventy is an 
honor. Below sixty it doesn’t count any- 


294 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

thing, and if you can do it three times out of 
five at seventy yards it^s high honor/^ 

“ Give me the dagger ; 1 mean the bunny, 
said Joe proudly. “ I will now show you 
how it can be done at seventy yards six times 
out of five.^^ 

Neva had almost to run to keep up with 
him from the hundred-yard mark to the 
seventy-five. Here he paused and took sev- 
eral deep breaths. For the next five yards he 
crept silently, as if he were tracking a wild 
animal to its lair ; then just before he reached 
the seventy-yard mark he suddenly gave a 
wild war-whoop which made his absorbed 
companion, who had unconsciously been imi- 
tating his stealthy pace, jump violently. 

Now, watch me,” he said confidently, and 
began swiftly to jab the pins which Neva gave 
him through wafers and rabbit. 

“ Why, Joe,” Neva said in a surprised voice 
a moment later. ‘‘ Why, Joe, you’re not get- 
ting them right a bit.” Then, as he went off 
into a roar of laughter, she realized the truth. 

Take those wafers off,” she commanded 
with a stern, unsmiling face. Now walk on 
slowly until you can really see.” 


Neva’s Day 295 

“Yes’m/^ said Joe meekly, but when he 
found that he must pass the sixty-yard mark 
he looked positively insulted. “ Take your 
old rabbit/^ he said with pretended gloom ; 
‘‘ I never did like children’s games.” 

Neva opened her mouth to argue the case 
with him, but thought better of it and went 
back instead to try Arthur and Richard. The 
former got an honor by spotting his rabbit at 
sixty-five yards, while Dick astonished him- 
self as well as the rest by doing it at seventy 
yards, the required three times out of five. 

“Let’s crown him,” proposed Ruth, dra- 
ping a wreath of leaves around his broad 
shoulders. 

“ I’ve always been used to wearing my 
crown on my head,” Richard objected mildly ; 
“ this thing seems more like a lasso.” 

“ Very well ; if you’re going to be fussy and 
not like my gift I’ll take it off,” answered 
Ruth with a martyr-like air, but when she 
tried to make good her word Dick eluded her 
and led her a merry chase, keeping tight hold 
of the garland meanwhile. 

It was already a little cooler when they 
started off again, much refreshed by the long 


296 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

rest, to walk to the place where they were to 
camp for the night. Jared, driving by another 
road, was to meet them just before they 
plunged into the real woods, with supplies 
which it would have been difficult to carry 
for the whole distance. 

Oh, how cool and still and sweet,^^ Ruth 
cried involuntarily when they came to a final 
halt, and Mr. Allen and the boys dropped 
their burdens. 

Isn’t it great?’’ agreed Arthur. ‘‘Mr. 
Allen knew about it, and we all came over 
one day to see it. Look I ” he was pointing 
out a rocky knoll covered with trees ; “ that’s 
just the place for us to pitch our shelter tents, 
and there seems to be a sort of natural clearing 
here.” 

The girls watched wfith interest while Mr. 
Allen and the boys started in to set up house- 
keeping. Dr. Cabot and Phil stole off silently 
to catch fish for supper. On their previous 
visit the boys had discovered a trout-stream, 
and were anxious to test its possibilities. 

Two of the boys were sent at once to fetch 
water, and all the girls were detailed by the 
commander-in-chief to procure spruce and 


Neva’s Day 297 

hemlock boughs for the beds. It was no small 
task, for Mr. Allen wanted the tips of the 
branches where the wood is not too large, but 
even hard work is fun under such circum- 
stances, and the heap of fragrant green grew 
rapidly. In the meantime, Mr. Allen and the 
remaining boys put up the two shelter tents. 

‘‘ Now for a practical lesson in out-of-door 
bed-making, said Mr. Allen, beginning at 
the back of one of the shelters to lay down a 
row of boughs with the butt of the branch 
toward the front. Now overlap these with 
another row, and then another and so on. 
Do it as smoothly as you can, and when you 
cover it with your blankets you'll find you 
have a bed fit for a queen." 

There were blueberries in sight, and some 
of the girls and boys picked enough for supper. 
Bert and Frank busied themselves with prep- 
arations for cooking, stoutly declaring that 
no girls need apply for chances to help them. 
A statement which didn’t for an instant pre- 
vent Pauline and Barbara from watching and 
making remarks about everything they did. 

By the time the fishermen returned with 
some fine trout, already cleaned, there was a 


298 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

fire ready which had burned down to the 
embers. Bert washed the inside of the fish, 
seasoned them with salt and pepper, and in 
two of the largest put a stuffing of Indian 
meal. Then he laid them in the hot ashes 
and covered them with tlie embers. 

Ugh I How do you expect us to eat those? 
protested Pauline. Pm sure I shan’t like 
the taste of ashes, and they’ll be gritty.” 

The chief cook, in his absorption, didn’t 
consider her question worth an answer, but 
Frank, who liked Pauline better than he did 
girls in general, explained that the skin of 
the fish would be taken off just before it was 
served, and that she needn’t worry, because it 
would be the best ever. 

To the girls the supper seemed a miracle of 
goodness, and, for fear of spoiling them, they 
hardly dared to tell the cooks how smart they 
were considered. Besides the delicious fish 
there were potatoes cooked in the ashes, pan- 
cakes made from a self-raising flour and served 
with butter and sugar, sandwiches and cake 
left over from lunch, and blueberries. 

If I ate anything more,” Neva began 
solemnly, “ anything even the size of a pin- 


299 


Neva’s Day 

head, I should — well, I should feel very 
uncomfortable,^^ she ended, considering this a 
more polite way to express herself than the 
one she had first intended. 

In the woods summer nights are likely to 
be chilly, even when the day has been warm, 
and the girls rejoiced when a fire was sug- 
gested. 

We’ll have a friendship fire,” said Arthur, 
beginning with a chunk of wood for a center, 
and laying the sticks, with plenty of chance 
for air to get between, in a cone-shaped heap. 

Why do you call it that?” asked Betty. 

Because it will be small enough for us to 
sit somewhere near it and feel very friendly. 
Haven’t we told you what an Indian guide 
said about it? ‘White man make heap big 
fire — stand way off. Indian make little fire 
— sit down side him.’ ” 

“ It wouldn’t have seemed like a real camp- 
ing-out without a fire,” Ruth said, as they 
formed a half-circle around the blaze. “ If 
there hadn’t been anything else I should have 
lighted some of Neva’s matches and sat around 
them while they burned.” 

“ Ruth is so faithful to her ideals,” observed 


300 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Charlotte. expect any minute she’ll de- 
mand the bear she tried to get Mr. Allen to 
promise us.” 

No, I thank you. It was easier to ask for 
it when I was several miles away.” Ruth was 
staring into the flames as she spoke, seeing 
pictures in the ruddy glow, and her answer 
came slowly. 

A camp-fire means stories and songs ; the 
crackling blaze and its slow dying ; the leaping 
into life of the faces clustered about it when the 
sinking fire is replenished; the drowsy warmth 
which makes eyelids droop and heads nod. 

What should you think ” — began Neva 
sleepily, when there was a pause in the con- 
versation — “what should you think if a moose 
as tall as the tallest pine-tree and a squirrel as 
big as a wolf, and a bear as big — as big as — 
all outdoors came out of the woods suddenly ?” 

“ I should feel really annoyed,” answered 
Joe solemnly. 

The others laughed, but Neva went on with- 
out noticing him. 

“ That was the way the Indians thought 
Glooskap made those animals at first.” 

* Glooskap ’ ? Same gentleman who 


Neva’s Day 301 

taught the loons their beautiful song?’^ 
Joe demanded. “He was a busy old man, 
wasn't he? " 

Neva turned upon him quickly. “If you're 
going to interrupt me every minute how can 
I tell about it ? It's a lovely story, too." 

“ Go on, kiddy ; he'll be good now," prom- 
ised Dick, hitching along to where he could 
enforce silence on Joe's part. 

“ Glooskap made the animals all large at 
first," Neva commenced again, “ and then he 
began to wonder what they would do. So he 
said to the moose, ‘ What should you do if you 
saw an Indian ? ' And the moose answered, 
^ I should tear down trees on him.' Then 
Glooskap made him small enough so that 
Indians could kill him. Then he said to the 
squirrel, ‘ What should you do if you saw 
a man ? ' and the squirrel said, ^ I should 
scratch down trees on him.' Then Glooskap 
took the squirrel in his hands, and smoothed 
him and patted him until he made him as 
small as he is now." 

“ Good work. I'm going to try it," began 
Joe, only to be promptly squelched by 
Richard. 


302 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Then he asked the great bear the same 
question/^ Neva continued, quite ignoring 
interruptions, “ and the bear said, ' I should 
eat him.' So Glooskap put him way up in 
the polar regions where he shouldn't see any 
Indians." 

** You cruel girl, you don't seem to think 
anything about the Esquimaux," protested 
Joe, slipping out from Dick’s restraining grasp. 
** I wonder that a single one of the poor little 
things is left alive. I think it was thought- 
less of your old Glooskap to send him up 
there." 

“ You can't tease me about ‘ my old Gloos- 
kap ' because he’s only a legend," retorted 
Neva, losing her tornporary animation and 
becoming drowsy .1. And I'm so sleepy 
I can hardly keep my eyes open, but I’m 
having the time of my life all the same." 

An hour later, when the whole camp was 
sinking into silence, Ruth turned to Mrs. 
Cabot, who was beside her on the springy bed 
of boughs. This has been Neva’s day, 
hasn't it ? " she murmured drowsily. Then 
without waiting for an answer she impolitely 
fell asleep. 


CHAPTER XIV 


SCOUT SIGNALS 

Neva and Barbara had secretly vowed to be 
the first ones up in the morning, but not even 
the novelty of sleeping on a bed made of 
boughs could keep them long awake at night, 
nor rouse them very early. Their only com- 
fort was that the other girls were still sleeping 
when they stole softly from the tent and went 
to find the brook from which they had brought 
water the afternoon before. 

** My, but that^s good,^' gurgled Neva, 
splashing the cold wa on face, arms and 
neck. “ It almost makes me feel good- 
natured. I'm really very cross, though you 
may not have noticed it." 

‘‘ What about ? " 

** Why, I meant to stay awake almost all 
night. I wanted to know how it seemed to 
be in the woods in the middle of the nighty 
and there I went and slept every blessed 
minute." 


303 


304 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Barbara couldn’t help laughing at Neva’s 
fanny, aggrieved manner. “ Perhaps we can 
both stay awake to-night/' she consoled. “ I 
didn't know a thing about last night either." 

“ I kept dreaming about Miss Cynthia and 
Ebenezer and Willie." Neva was down on 
her knees now, gazing at a colony of minnows 
in a little rock-basin full of water. “ That 
horrid old Ebenezer parrot bird was always 
getting me into trouble, and Willie would 
come along just in time to rescue me. In 
one dream he came slowly — slowly toward 
me, and I could tell by his wicked old eye 
that he was going to nip my nose, but, thank 
goodness, Willie shooed him away." Neva 
stroked her nose gently ; she seemed to need 
assurance even now that that important 
feature was uninjured. 

I should like to see Willie and Miss 
Cynthia and Ebenezer," said Babs, who had 
been much interested in hearing about Neva's 
adopted home. 

“ Well, Willie isn't much to see. But she's 
as good as gold, and she would just love to 
run her feet off for you if you were nice to 
her. Babsy, doesn't this seem an uneven sort 


Scout Signals 305 

of world when some girls have everything, 
and a girl like Willie hasn’t any father or 
mother or home, nor even good times?” 

“ Yes, it does.” Barbara was as solemnly 
thoughtful as though she felt that somehow 
she was to blame for it all. 

Well, I suppose all we can do about it is 
to help even up when we can,” sighed Neva, 
after a little pause. 

She turned her back on the brook as she 
finished speaking, and the two girls went 
back to where some of the boys were already 
beginning on preparations for breakfast. 

“ Good for you. You’re the first girls on 
deck,” called Jack. Come over here and see 
our grand cook-place. We didn’t stop for 
this last night.” 

The boys had been up and working for 
some time, as results proved. They had cut 
two logs about four feet long and six inches 
in diameter. Green logs. Jack explained, so 
that they wouldn’t take fire easily. These 
they placed side by side, about twelve inches 
apart at one end and six inches at the other, 
with the wider end toward the wind. 

“ You see we’ve packed sand and earth 


3o 6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

against them on the inside and outside/’ Bert 
said, ** and tliat keeps the fire from getting 
underneath them. Now we’re going to 
gather wood. Want to help ? ” 

“ Yes, of course. Big or little sticks ? ” 
Neva was ready to be at any work or play 
which could be provided for her. 

“ Little ones. And some very small.” 

“ When I finish laying it you may light 
it, Barbara, if you like,” proposed Bert 
a while later. He had begun at the small 
end and was crossing the sticks so that the 
air might go through freely. 

That’s why you put the large end toward 
the wind, isn’t it?” remarked Neva wisely, 
as Babs touched a match to the big end and 
they watched the fire run down between the 
logs. 

‘‘ Right you are, kiddy.” It was Richard 
who answered. He had been fishing with 
Arthur and Joe. “ Why don’t you and Bar- 
bara come over with us while we clean the 
fish ? ” All the boys big-brothered Neva, and 
liked to have her around while they worked. 

All right. Come on, Babs.” 

I want to stay and see Bert cook,” de- 


Scout Signals 307 

murred Barbara, who had been watching the 
adjustment of a folding grate on the logs. 

Bert tried to look pleased, but it was not 
difficult to tell that he was secretly oppressed. 
It needs great confidence in one’s own capac- 
ity to enjoy being observed while cooking. 

“ Oh, come on with us, Barbara,” urged 
Arthur. ** * Don’t talk with the motorman ’ ; 
we shan’t get a breakfast fit to eat if you do.” 

Every one was up and clamoring for break- 
fast before it was fairly ready. Bert and 
Frank, receiving the gibes of their friends 
with uncommon heroism, secretly vowed that 
never again would they attempt to cook for 
so large and importunate a party. When 
food was really in circulation, however, the 
enthusiastic praises of the entire company 
were as balm to their irritated spirits. 

** Never do I hope to taste anything better 
than that,” said Ruth, passing her plate a 
second time for fried mush. It’s as good as 
— as good as caramel ice-cream.” 

‘‘ You couldn’t ask more than that from 
Ruth,” Arthur explained to the group. “ I’ve 
seen her eat something short of a gallon at a 
single sitting. It’s my private opinion that 


3o 8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

she thinks the old Greeks meant caramel ice- 
cream when they talked about the ambrosia 
of the gods/^ 

“ I’ve made up a conundrum,” Joe an- 
nounced suddenly. 

We might have known something was 
coming,” grumbled Phil. You’ve been 
quiet for at least five minutes.” 

Don’t be cross, Philly, just because you’re 
not smart enough to think up conundrums. 
It takes a really clever person to do that. 
You’ve never heard anything like this one 
of mine, I’m sure. Want to know what it 
is?” 

Go ahead. We can stand it. My break- 
fast has made me a perfect lamb,” said Char- 
lotte lazily. 

'' Well, it’s — it’s — when is a fish not a fish ? ” 
Joe ducked as he ended, but food being too 
valuable to be used as missiles he escaped un- 
touched. 

'' When it is ajar ; ” The higher the 
fewer,” were suggested as answers, but Neva 
protested. 

Why, no ! Those answers go with other 
conundrums. That last one is the answer to 


Scout Signals 309 

^ Why is a hen ? ^ I never could see what it 
meant, though.” She spoke with such a wor- 
ried air that every one shouted. 

“ Neva, you’re the joy of my life,” chuckled 
Joe, when he got his breath again. “ Now 
will you give it up, everybody?” and with- 
out waiting for an answer, he went on with 
an affectation of great seriousness : “ When 
is a fish not a fish ? Answer : when it is a 
skate. See, Neva ? There’s a fish called 
* skate,’ you know.” 

“ I don’t think that’s very funny,” re- 
sponded Neva thoughtfully. 

“ Oh, Neva, have you gone back on me? 
It really makes me lose my appetite to think 
of such a possibility.” 

I don’t wonder your appetite is gone, 
Joe,” observed Betty. I’m only wondering 
if you’ll ever be able to move again.” 

Try me,” and Joe leaped lightly to his 
feet, and departed in the direction of the 
brook with the dishes he had used. “ There, 
my personal dishes are washed,” he said, re- 
turning in an incredibly short time. “ I ad- 
vise you all to follow my noble example. 
Being a perfect angel myself I am going to 


310 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

offer to clean up after these tired little cooks, 
who really need a rest.” 

After a while the party broke up into 
groups. Some went hunting butterflies or 
flowers. Several of the girls strolled off to 
a shady spot just in sight of the camp, there 
to talk and dream, and listen to a story Mrs. 
Cabot had brought with her. Ruth and 
Neva joined a fishing-party headed by Mr. 
Allen. They were to go through the deep 
woods to a new fishing-place which he had 
discovered on one of his trips through this 
region. 

It was a slow, hot walk, most of the time 
in single file, and they had not been going 
long when Ruth began to feel tired, and to 
drop behind little by little, until she found 
herself one of the last of the straggling party. 
To her surprise, Neva, looking quite as weary 
as she herself felt, was the very last in the 
line. 

All the bright enthusiasm of the morning 
seemed to be gone as she responded to Ruth^s 
question with a little sigh. 

“ Yes, I’m awfully tired,” she confessed. 

I almost wish I hadn’t come.” 


Scout Signals 311 

I keep having visions of those girls we 
left behind us/^ Ruth said dreamily. ‘‘ That 
place looked so cool and lovely, and I know 
that’s an interesting story.” 

Don’t,” murmured Neva. Then with no 
apparent connection, I can’t bear to see fish 
flop around after they are caught.” 

“ No more can I. I hate fish-hooks. I’d 
go back this minute, only every one would be 
disturbed and some one would have to go with 
me. I don’t see why I came, anyway.” 

“ I’ll go back with you.” Neva’s face 
brightened suddenly at the idea. 

I’m almost sure they’d think one of the 
boys must go with us, and they all want to 
go fishing.” 

“ I can find my way around just as well as 
Jack can, and Mr. Allen trusts him,” Neva 
persisted. I’ve been watching every step 
of the way, and I know I could go back just 
as easy.” 

Ruth was divided between her desire to 
fall in with Neva’s plan and her sense of 
what she ought to do. She felt that she 
should know the way back, herself, and it 
did seem a pity to make a fuss and disturb 


312 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

every one. Besides, they would probably all 
urge her to go on, and she was getting more 
and more tired and hot. 

We’d have to tell some one,” she hesi- 
tated, and ” 

Esther Dean is the next one ahead of us,” 
interrupted Neva. They had unconsciously 
dropped still farther behind as they talked, 
and the head of the party was some distance 
in advance. ** I’ll ask her to tell where we’ve 
gone the moment we are missed, but not be- 
fore. She’s the kind that does what she’s told 
without asking any questions. Then they 
won’t worry, because Jacky will know that 
I can find my way all right.” 

With a revival of animation she darted 
ahead to speak to the girl, while Ruth waited 
and tried to make herself think that they 
were doing the right and only sensible 
thing. 

“There, now just in a little while we’ll be 
sitting with the others all cool and comfy,” 
promised Neva, as the two girls started back 
toward camp. “ It’s getting hotter every 
minute. I shouldn’t be surprised if we had 
a thunder-shower before the day is over.” 


3^3 


Scout Signals 

What a pleasant prospect I For goodness^ 
sake, don’t have it until we get back to 
camp.” 

I won’t,” Neva answered with such deli- 
cious assurance that they both laughed. 

For some distance Ruth was just as sure of 
the way as Neva was. Then came a choice 
of paths where she should have been a little 
doubtful, she realized. Neva, however, walked 
ahead without hesitating for a moment. 

** I particularly remember that clump of 
bushes, don’t you ? ” she asked, turning to her 
companion with a confident smile. 

It looks just like every other clump to 
me,” confessed Ruth with a tired sigh. I 
can’t see any difference between it and that 
one we’re just coming to.” 

Oh, that one — why, that is — well, I don’t 
see any great difference either. But I thought 
I remembered that other one perfectly.” 

Neva’s manner was a little less positive than 
it had been, and she went on for some time 
without speaking. She hesitated for a moment 
when there was again a choice of paths, then 
took the left-hand one and walked on. 

Now just in a few minutes we ought to 


314 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

come out into the clearing and see the camp/' 
Neva tried to speak with cheerful assurance, 
but her voice held a doubt which was quite 
apparent to Kuth. 

Mercy, Neva, you don't think we've lost 
the way, do you ? " she asked apprehensively. 

‘‘ ‘ Indian not lost ; tepee lost,' " quoted 
Neva, trying to smile. Then she said anx- 
iously, I'm afraid I made a mistake that first 
time I had to choose between paths." 

** Oh, Neva, so long ago as that ! Well, let's 
start back then as fast as we can. I don't 
dare to stop going." 

Both girls would have said that there would 
be no difficulty in finding their way to the 
first turning-place, but after walking for what 
they judged was about half an hour, Neva 
shook her head. 

We must have turned off without knowing 
it," she said despairingly. Then as they stood 
staring about them, trying hard to recognize 
something they had seen before, her expression 
changed. 

Oh, what an idiotic thing to do I Why 
haven't I been cutting twigs, or placing 
some sort of signals? Oh, dear, oh, dear ; I’ve 


Scout Signals 315 

gone and lost you, and IVe been a perfect 
stupid I What will Jacky say to me?^' 

Neva, tired and excited, repenting deeply 
her overconfidence in herself, and worried 
because she had got some one else into trouble, 
was on the verge of tears. 

Ruth was obliged to admit to herself that 
she was frightened. She had read stories of 
people who had been lost for many hours, 
sometimes days, almost within ear-shot of their 
camp. Her good sense taught her that she must 
not allow herself to think about that. She re- 
membered how father had always said that if 
you kept cool, and faced a situation squarely, 
its worst features would often disappear. The 
thought came to her so clearly that it was 
almost like hearing her father speak, and all 
at once she felt very calm and courageous. 

I know exactly what Jacky would do if 
he could see us now,^’ she said hopefully. 

He^d say, * Chirk up, Neva. Be a good 
sport, and think what’s the next thing to 
do.’ ” 

Why, you made that sound just like him.” 
Neva came out of her melancholy with sur- 
prising alacrity. ** Of course that’s the very 


3i 6 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

thing to do. Now let me see — what is it the 
Boy Scout book says about being lost ? 

The very worst thing to do is to get fright- 
ened/^ she went on after a brief period of 
meditation. So that settles that. And if 
you possibly can get up on a hill — but I don’t 
see any around here, and I’m afraid we’d get 
more lost if we tried to hunt one. Then 
there’s following your back track in the 
snow ” 

Tired and frightened as she was, Ruth had 
to laugh, for it seemed to her that the summer 
heat was becoming each moment more oppress- 
ive. That’s a nice, cool thought,” she 
gasped, trying very hard to control herself, 
for laughter seemed perilously near to tears 
just then, but it won’t work to-day.” 

No, I know it, and I can’t fire off a gun 
twice in succession on a high lookout, because 
I haven’t a gun nor a lookout. I’m just try- 
ing to remember all the directions, you see.” 

Neva thought deeply for a few moments. 
** I can climb a tree, and perhaps I shall see 
smoke or — something,” she proposed hope- 
fully. 

“ Oh, I’m afraid to have you do that ” 


3»7 


Scout Signals 

“ Now, Ruth, you know I can climb. Oh, 
I remember that I boasted just so about find- 
ing my way, but this is different. You’ve 

seen me climb often enough, and ” 

Well, go ahead, and don’t be the least bit 
reckless, and don’t go too high. Being lost is 
bad enough without anything else.” 

Help me to get a start up this tree.” While 
Ruth was talking Neva had slipped off her 
skirt which, though short, would have im- 
peded her movements. There ! Bloomers 
are safer than skirts for this sort of work, 
aren’t they ? ” 

She climbed with the utmost care, shinning 
strongly where it was necessary, and testing 
branches before she bore her weight upon 
them. When she got where she could see she 
settled herself as securely as possible. 

She didn’t say anything for so long that 
Ruth grew impatient. 

Can’t you see a thing?” she called anx- 
iously. 

“ Not a bit of smoke. Nothing but trees. 
But will you please lay a stick the way I’m 
pointing ? ” 

Ruth broke off a straight branch and laid 


3i 8 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

it on the ground as nearly as possible in the 
direction indicated by Neva’s arm. 

Now I’m coming down.” The descent 
having been accomplished with greatest care, 
Neva looked encouragingly at her friend. 

Over there, the way the stick is pointing, it 
seems as though the trees were not quite so 
close together. I think there may be a clear- 
ing ” 

‘‘ You mean it might be our camp,” Ruth 
interrupted joyously. 

Well, I’m so turned ’round that I don’t 
dare to say anything isn’t or is, but I don’t 
see how it can be. At any rate, even a small 
clearing would be better than right here. 
And I’ll mark the bushes so that we can get 
back here if we want to.” 

All right. Go ahead, and I’ll follow. It’s 
lucky for me that I’m lost with some girl 
who’s been studying scout lore.” Ruth’s voice 
sounded really cheerful. With her usual 
hopefulness she had been able to persuade 
herself that it would be a question of only an 
hour or two at the most. 

To her amazement Neva’s answer was an 
inarticulate sound which seemed to betoken 


Scout Signals 319 

both rage and despair. She was fairly danc- 
ing in her wrath. 

What do you think — she said chokingly 
in response to her friend’s surprised glance — 
“ what do you think ? I took off my big 
pocket when I went to bed last night, because 
it got in my way, and I forgot to put it on 
this morning. A nice kind of a Girl Pioneer 
I am 1 ” 

“ But — but — do you need it very much? ” 
Need it? I should say I did. Why, my 
knife is in it — and my matches I You can 
hardly do anything you’re told to do when 
you’re lost if you haven’t those two things.” 
Neva put her hand suddenly into the pocket 
of her blouse as she ended and when she drew 
it forth the fierceness of her expression was 
somewhat lessened. 

‘‘ I remember now that I put them both in 
this pocket when I took the other one off,” 
she explained triumphantly. “ Well, it’s 
lucky I thought I might have to stab a wild 
animal in the night. Now you go ahead, 
and then you won’t have to stop every time I 
do.” 

Ruth glanced at the direction of the stick 


320 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

again and plunged into the bushes. Neva 
went along behind her, cutting a twig about 
every fifty feet, as nearly as she could guess. 

“ It seems almost as if there’d been a path 
here some time,’’ she said after a few minutes. 

I hope we’re going in the right direction 
to find your clearing.” Ruth still cherished 
a secret hope that it might be their camp after 
all. “ Did it look very far away ? ” 

Not very. I should think we might be 
almost there.” 

A little later they pushed through a last 
tangle of bushes to find themselves on the 
edge of a cleared space in which the principal 
object was a small log shanty. 

Glory I There’s a shelter, anyway,” Neva 
said thankfully. 

Ruth hung back as Neva, forgetting her 
previous fatigue, almost ran toward the lit- 
tle house. Neva, wait,” she called softly. 
“ There may be some one there.” 

Neva hesitated a second. Then she called 
back, ** No, there isn’t. Don’t you see how 
the grass and bushes have grown up close 
around the door ? ” 

To Neva’s delight her observation proved to 


Scout Signals 321 

be correct, but her face fell when she tried in 
vain to open the door. 

“ We’ll have to get in the window/’ Ruth 
said, after a few minutes of united effort. 

“ I’ll break it if I can’t get in any other 
way,” Neva affirmed, but to her joy the 
window yielded. “ There’s nothing here, not 
even a bed or a chair or a table,” she said dis- 
appointedly as she poked her head in. But 
I suppose you couldn’t really expect to find a 
furnished house in the woods. I’m going 
in.” 

A second later she unbarred the door to 
admit Ruth. Whoever lived here must 
have fastened the door and escaped by the 
window,” the latter suggested. “ I suppose 
he thought prowling things couldn’t open 
windows as easily as they could doors.” 

I didn’t notice the corner cupboard when 
I looked in,” said Neva, whose gaze had been 
roving about the shanty again. Ruth turned 
where she pointed, to see a good-sized packing- 
box set up on end, its cover hinged on like a 
door with pieces of leather. 

Neva swung the door open. We shan’t 
have to starve,” she exulted ; “ here’s a can of 


322 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

baked beans. I think they were stingy not to 
leave more things. 

“ I won^t stop to open the can now/^ she 
continued, walking out of the house again, 
“ because there are other things we ought to 
do first.'^ 

She seemed so altogether cheerful and con- 
tented that Ruth looked at her in astonish- 
ment. I believe you’re having a good time,” 
she said almost resentfully. 

I really am,” confessed Neva. ft’s so 
wonderful finding this little house, and there’ll 
be so much to tell Jack about.” 

It was at the end of Ruth’s tongue to ask 
how Neva supposed the other members of the 
party were feeling at this moment, but she 
kept it back. It was more my fault, any- 
way,” she told herself miserably. It was 
dreadful in me even to think of going back 
without letting the others know. It’s no use 
to make Neva uncomfortable about it now, 
though.” 

Now the first thing to do,” Neva said a 
few moments later, is to make two fires 
about fifty feet apart and smother them with 
green leaves and rotten wood. I’m sure Jack 


Scout Signals 323 

will get up in a tree every few minutes to see 
if I’m sending up any smoke signals, because 
he’ll know I couldn’t forget that.” 

“ We’ve got to work fast.” Ruth was looking 
apprehensively at the clouds as she answered. 
‘‘ I don’t think there’s much use in building a 
fire before the rain comes, but we can try it.” 

It seemed an interminable time before they 
could get enough wood together to make fires 
of any size ; then another age until they 
burned with sufficient brightness to be sub- 
dued to the smoke stage. There was no wind, 
but it was hard for the smoke to rise through 
the heavy air, and the girls waited tensely, 
quite conscious that this was their only way 
to show their friends where they were. 

Neva was still persistently cheerful. *‘I’ve 
just been thinking,” she called to Ruth after 
a few minutes of silence, that there must be 
water near, or else that little house wouldn’t 
have been built here.” 

** I wish I had some trickling down my 
throat this instant,” Ruth answered. ^^What 
time do you guess it is? ” she went on, wish- 
ing with all her heart that she hadn’t so care- 
fully left her little watch in Rose’s keeping. 


324 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“About three o’clock next week, judging 
by my feelings. Did we have any breakfast, 
or didn’t we? ” 

“ Oh, don’t ask me. All I can remember is 
that we seem miles away from everywhere, 
and that the more I think about it the hun- 
grier and thirstier I am.” 

So am I,” agreed Neva. Then her face 
brightened. There goes the smoke at last. 
Now if it will only go higher and higher, so 
that Jack and Mr. Allen can see the two 
columns, and know that we want to be res- 
cued.” 

I suppose it wouldn’t be polite to come 
unless they thought we wanted them,” Ruth 
murmured, wondering at herself for thinking 
anything was funny, when she was really 
frightened and wholly uncomfortable. 

Oh, you know what I mean. All I ask is 
that the rain will keep off a little longer.” 
Neva looked despairingly at the fast-blacken- 
ing sky. 

“ Let’s get some wood and put it in the 
little house. Then after the shower we’ll 
have something dry to start the fire with.” 

Neva welcomed the suggestion and flung 



i i 


•« y y 


THERE GOES THE SMOKE AT LAST 



Scout Signals 325 

herself into the work with an ardor which for 
the moment made her forget her troubles. To 
her joy the smoke rose for a little while in 
the two columns which in scout lore signify a 
call for help. Then the rapidly advancing 
thunder-storm brought a new complication in 
the shape of a sudden violent wind. 

Let^s go into the little house, Neva,^^ 
begged Ruth, terrified by the cracking of 
dried branches, the heavy darkness which 
seemed to fall about them, and the long, low 
mutterings of thunder coming now with in- 
creasing frequency. 

** We’ve got to cover up these fires more.^' 
Neva was digging up earth as fast as she 
could, and throwing it in small quantities on 
the fire nearest her. Of course — it isn't — 
much — of a fire," she explained brokenly, 
** but this wind might carry it to something 
else, and then " 

Oh, it’s spreading so fast ! If the rain 
would only come." Ruth forgot her previous 
fright in the thought of this greater danger. 

Both girls worked with a force and rapidity 
which grew with the moments. They dug 
and scratched up the earth with sticks and 


326 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

with their hands. They stamped out sparks 
and embers which threatened to become peril- 
ous. Their eyes smarted from the smoke, 
and were blinded by the flashes of lightning. 

Suddenly the wind died down and great, 
splashing drops of rain fell. Then came a 
perfect deluge. 

Isn’t — it — safe — to leave — now ? ” panted 
Ruth, running wildly toward Neva, as a vivid 
flash of lightning was instantly followed by 
the tremendous mountain thunder. It 
seemed to her at first that the skies were torn 
by the very sound. Then the mountains 
crumbled into fragments with deafening re- 
verberation. 

Neva stood for an instant as if turned to 
stone, her face pale, her hair blowing in wet 
strings about her eyes, her whole person be- 
smirched and weary. 

Come on,” Ruth fairly shouted, and seiz- 
ing Neva’s hand pulled her along to the 
sheltering hut. Once inside she shut and 
barred the door and closed the window. 
Neva, all her ready helpfulness exhausted for 
the moment, threw herself on the floor, and 
buried her face in her hands. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE RESCUERS 

Oh, Neva, are you burned or hurt?’^ 
asked Ruth, dropping down beside the de- 
jected little figure as a terrific crash of thun- 
der seemed to threaten the foundations of the 
earth. 

** No-o.'^ Neva^s voice was hoarse, and 
choked by the sobs which she was bravely 
trying to keep back. But a minute ago 
something made me know all of a sudden 
just how frightened Mrs. Cabot and Dr. John 
and — ^and Jack will be about us.^^ 

She was sitting up now with big tears drop- 
ping out of her eyes and making clean spots 
in her blackened cheeks. 

And the worst of it is,^^ she went on, with 
a heroic effort to swallow the obstinate lump 
in her throat, “that people will think we 
werenT taken care of, and that Miss West’s 
camp isn’t a safe one.” 

“ Mercy ! I hadn’t got so far as worrying 
327 


328 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

about that/^ answered Ruth, cowering invol- 
untarily as a blinding flash of lightning and 
a tremendous peal of thunder came almost at 
the same instant. That struck somewhere 
near us, I^m positive.’^ 

Probably. And I’m not going to pretend 
I’m not scared, ’cause I am. But it honestly 
makes me feel worse to think about the camp.” 

« For goodness’ sake, don’t think about it, 
then I ” Ruth’s answer came a little sharply. 
‘‘ It’s all I can do to be sorry for you and my- 
self just now. And, anyway, the best thing 
we can do for the camp is to show that we 
know how to behave when we do get into 
trouble, even if it is our own fault.” 

“ Why, so it is,” responded Neva, getting 
up from the floor with a renewal of courage. 
** I hadn’t thought of that. I really feel quite 
cheerful again, and it’s all owing to you.” 

“Thanks.” Ruth hoped that her compan- 
ion’s good spirits would keep up indefinitely, 
for she was secretly conscious that her own 
courage had been sadly shaken. 

“ I believe I could eat a bean,” announced 
Neva, whose gaze had wandered to the little 
closet where the solitary can of beans reposed. 


The Rescuers 


329 

I wonder if I could open it with my knife. 
I s’pose I shall break the blade if I try.^^ 

“ Wait till the shower is over and perhaps 
you can find a sharp stone and another one 
to pound it with/' Ruth had gone to the 
window to look out. It isn’t nearly so bad 
now,” she exulted. There’s much more 
time between the lightning and thunder.” 

Neva came to stand beside her. “Just as 
soon as the rain stops a little more I’m going 
to find water,” she said confidently. “ Some 
man lived for forty days without a crumb of 
food — just had water to drink.” 

“ I hope you’re not thinking of staying 
here forty days,” murmured Ruth. She was 
noting with satisfaction that the rain was al- 
most over now and that the muttering thun- 
der sounded farther away. “ Wouldn’t it be 
a good scheme to make more smoke signals 
as soon as we can build a fire? ” 

Neva was silent for so long that her com- 
panion turned to look at her. “ Why, what’s 
the matter? ” she cried, really terrified by the 
girl’s strained attention riveted on something 
outside. “ What do you see? ” 

Neva came back to herself with a sigh of 


330 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

relief. Something's wrong with my eyes, I 
guess," she answered shakily. I was posi- 
tive I saw a girl over there. I thought she 
fell down behind those bushes." 

Ruth stared fixedly in the direction indi- 
cated. I don't see a thing," she declared. 

That bush looks funny when it blows — and 
you know your imagination is pretty lively, 
Neva." 

That was probably it." There was no 
conviction in the girl’s voice, however, and 
she kept closely by Ruth's side as they turned 
away from the window. 

“ It's hardly raining at all now," Ruth said 
with a great show of cheerfulnesss ; ‘‘just 
dropping from the trees. I’m going to open 
the window and door, and very soon I shall 
sally forth to catch some raindrops in my 
drinking-cup." 

“ I'll ‘ sally,' too. When people have ad- 
ventures they always ‘sally forth,' don't 
they?" answered Neva, obviously enlivened 
by Ruth’s choice of words. “ If something 
astonishing doesn't happen soon our adven- 
ture will be over. I’m sure it must be about 
time for the boys to get here." 


The Rescuers 


33 » 


“ If they come,” Ruth began impetuously, 
and then stopped. “ Of course they’ll come. 
It isn’t sunset yet, and even if we had to go 
back by lanterndight they could find the way.” 

Sure,” assented Neva with almost too 
much earnestness, and then, eyes meeting, 
both the girls laughed. 

Oh, Neva, Neva, Jack would say you are 
bluffing.” 

“ Well, so are you, and I don’t care if I am. 
I’m going to hunt for a stone and open that 
can of beans. I’m famished.” 

Neva went just outside the door and looked 
around. Rain’s all over,” she encouraged. 

I can see where the sun’s going to come 
through the clouds. 

** Gaze on these treasures,” she said a few 
moments later, coming back into the house 
with a nail and a flat stone. “ Now watch 
me, and in about five minutes I’ll serve you 
with food fit for a queen.” 

Ruth stood in the doorway while Neva 
hacked away at the can. The air was deli- 
ciously cool and clear now, and the sun was 
already making diamonds out of the rain- 
drops. She found herself wondering from 


332 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

what direction the rescuing party would ar- 
rive. She could see just how the boys and 
Dr. John would look. It certainly seemed a 
month since she had seen them. 

“ Come on in and have a bean.^^ Neva^s 
voice was weary but triumphant. I hope 
you don’t mind sitting on the floor,” she went 
on, with the manner of a society lady. I 
forgot I was going to give this luncheon, and 
I sent all my dining-room chairs off to be 
gilded or reseated — or something.” 

You ridiculous thing I ” Ruth dropped 
to the floor beside her and looked anxiously 
at the principal dish. How do they taste?” 

“ I don’t know. Haven’t tried ’em yet. 
Here, take my knife and stick one, for I can’t 
wait much longer.” 

For goodness’ sake, what’s the matter with 
them?” Ruth had jabbed into the can repeat- 
edly, but at the touch of her spear the beans 
crumbled into fragments. There, I’ve got 
one now. You eat that, Neva, while I try for 
another.” 

Neva took it and chewed thoughtfully. “ I 
don’t believe I’m so hungry as I thought I 
was,” she remarked with a complete lack of 


The Rescuers 


333 


enthusiasm. I s^pose if we have to stay here 
a week I may get so Fll like those horrid, cold, 
dried-up things, but not yet.’^ 

“ When we make the fire we might try put- 
ting some water with them — if weVe found 
any — and heating them,^^ Ruth suggested. 

“ Say we go right now to find water,^^ pro- 
posed Neva, getting up with alacrity. She 
started toward the door, but turned to Ruth 
with a cry of alarm as the sound of a voice 
came from outside. Some one said hoarsely, 
‘^Help me I Help me I An unintelligible 
confusion of words followed ; there was the 
swish of dragging steps through the wet grass ; 
a girl’s swaying figure stood plainly outlined 
for an instant against the light, then pitched 
blindly forward through the open door. 

After Neva’s first startled cry the two girls 
had been absolutely still, clinging to each 
other. For an instant neither recognized the 
worn, frightened face which looked unsee- 
ingly at them. Then Ruth darted forward 
with arms outstretched just in time to ease 
the girl’s fall. 

“ Neva, it’s Willie ! ” she said distractedly. 

Oh, what can we do for her? ” 


334 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

** Where did — did she come from?^' stam- 
mered Neva, lips stiff with fright. It seemed 
to her impossible that she could go any nearer 
the white-faced, silent figure stretched on the 
floor. Is she — is she dead ? ” 

No, she’s breathing. If we only had some 
water 1 ” 

With the necessity for immediate action, 
sense and motion returned to Neva. ‘‘ I — I 
can get some — some wetness,” she gasped, and 
flew out of the little house to dabble her 
handkerchief in the moisture of the grass 
and bushes. 

“ There, try that.” She was breathless with 
excitement as she knelt by Willie’s side and 
watched Ruth bathe the girl’s forehead. 

Suddenly Willie’s eyes opened, but there 
was no gleam of recognition in their dazed 
glance as she muttered with a shuddering sigh, 

I’m lost — I’m lost.” 

You’re found, Willie, you’re found,” Ruth 
said clearly, hoping the words might sink into 
the girl’s consciousness. You’re safe now 
with Neva and Ruth.” 

Willie’s eyes had closed again and she was 
apparently quite unconscious of everything 


The Rescuers 


335 


about her. Ruth fancied that her face looked 
less distressed, and tried to think of something 
she could do. 

‘‘ Just feel, Neva ; her dress is soaking wet,’^ 
she said pitifully. Don’t you think we 
might build a fire with that dry wood, and 
perhaps she’ll wake up enough so that we 
could get her out there.” 

A half hour later, Neva, having succeeded 
in starting a respectable blaze, came back to 
the little house to help. 

It was no easy task to get Willie up from 
the floor and persuade her to walk to the fire, 
but they managed it at last. 

‘‘ She seems perfectly tired out,” Ruth said 
anxiously, when they had established the girl 
with her wet skirt as near the blaze as they 

dared. “ I wonder ” 

Please, please don’t wonder yet,” implored 
Neva, who was almost ready to weep over the 
pathetic state of her devoted Willie, but sternly 
kept herself busy every minute so that she 
need not. I feel just as if I was in the 
middle of a bad dream, and if I begin to try 
to think things out I shall have seventy fits. 
Now we’ve got to work all the time,” she 


336 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

went on in her most energetic manner, or 
else we shan^t have enough wood to keep this 
fire all night.” 

“We’re not going to stay here all night,” 
Ruth answered stubbornly. “ But it’s a good 
idea to get the wood. I’ll stay with Willie 
for a while and you pick up some and put it 
by the fire to dry.” 

Left to herself Ruth got together all the 
sticks she could find in the immediate vicinity, 
resolving that they would start some smoke 
signals as soon as Neva came back with her 
first load. Then she bent anxiously over 
Willie, who was muttering in her sleep. Ruth 
made out the words, “ She,” “ money,” “ train,” 
and twisted her forehead into a perplexed 
frown as she pondered them. 

“ ‘ She ’ must mean Miss Cynthia. That’s 
what Willie always calls her,” she murmured. 
Then she straightened herself suddenly and 
looked about her. She didn’t realize that she 
had heard a sound, and yet all in an instant 
an overwhelming consciousness of help and 
friends had enveloped her. 

She was so sure that she turned to call Neva, 
but hesitated, and waited a breathless instant. 


The Rescuers 


337 


Now she knew she could not be mistaken. 
There was the sound of some one trampling 
down the underbrush, a murmur of excited 
voices coming nearer. At last boys, three of 
them, pushed their way out of the bushes and 
broke into a run at sight of the girl waiting 
so eagerly for them. 

Arthur reached her first and grabbed both 
her hands and shook them hard. Oh, 
Ruth,” he said in a queer, husky voice, just 
for a second I couldn’t see whether you were 
you. I was afraid ” he interrupted him- 

self to look more closely at the prostrate figure 
near the fire. By George I It’s Willie I How 
under the canopy ” 

Where’s Neva ? ” Jack demanded breath- 
lessly, and then Richard was pumping Ruth’s 
arm with unconscious force and saying, two or 
three times over, in his big comforting way, 
“ You poor little girl ; you’re tired to death.” 

Neva’s right over there. And you’d better 
scold me instead of being too nice to me,” she 
answered with a pitiful twist of her lip ; now 
— now you’ve all come I don’t feel brave any 
more.” 

Weep here,” and Arthur offered a broad 


338 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

shoulder with such an expression of made-up 
resignation that Ruth smiled instead of crying 
as she had feared she might. ‘‘ There, now 
you’re a good sport again,” he continued, giv- 
ing her a consoling pat, ** and you’re going to 
be taken care of.” 

Neva came flying up to the group just then, 
scattering twigs and branches as she ran. 

Did you see my smoke signals. Jack ? ” she 
called eagerly. 

You bet we did. And I was mighty glad 
to find the twig signals through those last 
bushes. But what possessed you to sneak 
away this morning without telling us?” he 
ended in an aggrieved tone. 

** Oh, Jacky, don’t scold us when we’ve just 
been lost. And don’t you see, if we hadn’t lost 
ourselves we shouldn’t have found Willie.” 

** We don’t know a thing about it.” Ruth 
was answering the questions with which 
Arthur and Dick had plied her. We were 
in that little house, and Willie suddenly ap- 
peared at the door and fell inside in a faint. 
She came out of that, but since then she seems 
to be sleeping. I’m not sure whether she 
knows who we are or not.” 


The Rescuers 


339 


“ Well, we’ve got to get busy, Art,” said 
Dick energetically. “ Shin up a tree. Jack, 
and see if you can collect any of the others 
with that whistle of yours and the mirror. 
You ought to do something with that prize 
collection of signals.^^ 

I can^t get the sun from here/^ expostu- 
lated Jack earnestly, but I can toot.^^ 

And he did, until the woods rang with the 
shrill sounds. To the joy of every one it 
penetrated even Willie’s dulled consciousness, 
and she opened her eyes slowly and looked at 
the anxious faces near her. Then murmuring, 
Mr. Arthur,” in a tone which seemed to 
betoken real relief, she sank into slumber 
again. 

Dick and Arthur began at once to put 
together a simple stretcher, while Jack stuck 
to his post manfully and waked the echoes 
with his whistle. Before long there were 
answering shouts, and presently Dr. John and 
Mr. Allen, Phil and Joe appeared 

Any one thirsty or hungry?” asked Dr. 
John, after he had looked carefully at Willie. 
He pulled a thermos bottle out of a bag slung 
from his shoulder, and took out a small pack- 


340 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

age of biscuit. Here you are, girls. Make 
way with them slowly while we get ready to 
carry this poor girl.^' 

To the surprise of every one Neva shook her 
head. “ I — I canT swallow anything, Dr. 
John, till I’ve said I’m sorry,” she explained 
chokingly. I’m — I’m never going to be so 
braggy and think I know a lot again. And 
it’s worse for me, because, just at first, I for- 
got how worried all the rest of you would be, 
and I really enjoyed being lost.” 

But she was awfully brave, and she re- 
membered all the best things to do, even — 
even following her back tracks in the snow.” 
Ruth interrupted herself with an hysterical 
laugh which she couldn’t suppress. “ It’s 
more my fault, anyway, but as Neva says, if 
we hadn’t lost ourselves we shouldn’t have 
found Willie, so I can’t feel really sorry.” 

My dear child, nobody is going to blame 
either of you,” Dr. John said gently. You 
wouldn’t do it again. I’m sure, and you’re 
both brave, sensible girls. Take a drink of 
water now and it will make you feel better,” 
he ended coaxingly. 

The sun was just dropping out of sight 


The Rescuers 


341 


behind the trees when they were at last ready 
to leave the little clearing. Phil and Joe 
went first to make a path for the stretcher 
Dr. John and Mr. Allen were carrying, and 
the others followed. It was slow, hard work 
pushing through the bushes, and by the time 
they reached a path both girls were almost 
too tired to speak. 

Here, Phil,” said Joe with a glance in 
Neva’s direction, “ make an armchair with 
me. Now, kiddy,” and before Neva realized 
what they were doing she was scooped gently 
from the path and carried along. 

What’s the matter with that? ” murmured 
Richard, taking in all at once Ruth’s lagging 
footsteps and tired eyes. ^‘Come on, Ruth, be 
a kidlet, too. It’s at least a mile and a half 
farther, but Art and I are good for it.” 

Sure,” Arthur agreed, and before Ruth 
had time to hesitate she was enthroned also, 
and wearily grateful for the relief. 

To her tired senses the mile and a half 
stretched into an indefinite measure of time 
and space. She was dimly conscious that the 
party stopped to rest at intervals, and that it 
was growing dusky. She shut her eyes and 


342 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

opened them only once or twice wdien her 
head threatened to drop off. 

After a while nothing penetrated her con- 
sciousness. Then as they reached the camp 
and the cessation of motion brought a partial 
awakening, she found herself quite uncon- 
trollably carrying on the dream she had been 
having, and answering a question no one had 
asked. 

Why, no, Arthur,^* she heard herself say- 
ing in a small, tired voice, I wasn’t so 
dreadfully frightened. I knew you ” — by 
this time she was almost awake, but she could 
not stop — I knew you and Dick — would 
come for me.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


ROSE SEES THE OTHER SIDE 

By morning everything looked brighter, 
for Willie knew all her friends, and ate the 
breakfast Dr. John allowed her as if she 
had been half starved. She was persistently 
silent, however, as to her reasons for leaving 
Glenloch. Little by little she disclosed that 
she had not slept for three nights, and had 
eaten nothing since her breakfast on the day 
before the one on which she had so suddenly 
appeared. Beyond that she refused to go, and 
no one, of course, was permitted to question 
her. 

By previous arrangement Jared appeared 
about nine o'clock, and was much concerned 
to find that his wagon was to be made into a 
temporary ambulance. A couch of fragrant 
boughs was spread for Willie, whose pale face 
and half-frightened eyes so impressed the 
good-hearted Jared that he snapped his fin- 
gers violently, his only known way of ex- 
343 


344 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

pressing emotion, and muttered to Arthur, 
That’s a darned shame ; who scart her?” 

Ruth and Neva, who were much more 
weary than they were willing to admit, rose 
also, and Dr. John went, too, to see that all 
three girls were properly cared for as soon as 
they arrived. 

The news about Willie was sent at once to 
Mr. Jerry Harper, and the girls settled down 
to wait as patiently as they could until some 
word should come from Glenloch, or poor 
Willie, herself, be able to tell what had caused 
her strange plight. 

In the meantime, Ruth and Neva, too tired 
to protest, went meekly to bed in the bungalow 
for the remainder of that day and almost the 
whole of the next. The former had a chance 
to find out that one of her newest friends was 
truly grateful and devoted, for Rose insisted 
upon taking care of her, and was so eager to 
carry out her slightest wish that even Char- 
lotte was impressed. 

Late in the afternoon of the second day the 
two minor invalids went to sit in steamer- 
chairs in Glory Corner,” as the girls had 
named that part of the piazza which looked 


Rose Sees the Other Side 345 

toward the sunset. Rose and Barbara hovered 
around them with small attentions, until, in 
the brief absence of both self-appointed nurses, 
Neva confided to Ruth that she simply 
couldn’t stand being taken care of another 
second. 

I feel well enough this very minute to 
get up and run a race with Jane’s dog,” she 
ended in a low tone. But I’ve got to keep 
still, because I promised Dr. John.” 

Ruth nodded understand! ngly. They were 
trying not to talk loud, because they were near 
the open window of the room which Willie was 
occupying. Betty was sitting with her, and 
just now poked her head out of the window 
to tell them that her patient was feeling much 
better. 

‘‘You don’t have to keep so still, girls. 
She seems to like to hear you talk. Any- 
way, there comes Dr. John to see her.” 

Betty’s bright head disappeared and the 
two girls chatted quietly for a while. 

“ Willie wants you both,” Betty announced, 
coming out on the piazza with an air of sup- 
pressed excitement. “ She says she just must 
tell somebody all about it, or else she can’t 


34^ Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

sleep to-night. Dr. John tried to coax her 
to wait, but she seemed so excited that he 
thought she’d better have her own way.” 

The girls got out of their chairs eagerly. 
Ruth saw Rose hurrying back to the piazza, 
and gave her a friendly wave of the hand as 
she vanished through the doorway. 

Coming in from the brightness outside 
made the room seem very dark. After a 
moment the white face on the pillow de- 
tached itself from the obscurity, the dark 
eyes unnaturally bright, and still holding a 
hint of fear. 

Willie began speaking as soon as Ruth and 
Neva came near her, and from that moment 
her eyes never wandered from the faces of 
these two for whose verdict she seemed to 
care most. 

It was this way,” she said in a tired voice 
which grew stronger as she went on. She 
lost some money, and she thought I took it. 
There wasn’t nothing said to me at first, but 
after she’d hunted some she asked me if I’d 
seen it and I could tell she didn’t believe what 
I said. Then that night I broke a cup, and 
she got awful mad and said she knew I took 


Rose Sees the Other Side 347 

her money, and that she should have the 
police there the next morning.” 

Willie paused for a moment with a shudder 
as if the telling had brought back the actual 
suffering. Neva patted her shoulder with a 
gentle hand. The other hand was tightly 
clenched behind her, for in spirit she was 
fiercely taking the girhs part against Miss 
Cynthia. 

“ DonT you mind, Willie,” she said softly. 

Ruth and I don’t believe a word of it, and 
neither will Jack.” 

I was so scart,” Willie went on suddenly. 
** You see she could say anything she wanted 
to about me and there wasn’t no one that 
really knew I wouldn’t do such a thing. If 
I’d had some family ’twould be different. 
And then if I got sent away for stealing I 
couldn’t get any other place. All that even- 
ing while I was washing the dishes Mr. Eben- 
ezer kep’ a-coming into the kitchen and 
saying, ‘Thieves! robbers!’ till I thought I 
should die.” 

The girl rested again for a moment, and in 
the interval Ruth heard some one walk 
hurriedly off the piazza. 


348 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

“That’s about all,” Willie said wearily, 
except that I didn’t sleep a mite that night, 
and the next morning I got up early and took 
the money I’d been saving and went to Boston 
before she was up. 

“ Then I thought about the camp and I re- 
membered what train you took. I didn’t 
know it was so far from the station, but I 
was sure I could walk it easy. But I hadn’t 
been eating much — and for a long time I 
didn’t dare to go to a house for fear they’d 
send me back.” 

And that was the day before she found us,” 
murmured Ruth pitifully ; ** she couldn’t 
sleep, and she didn’t have anything to eat. 
Oh, Willie, Willie, why didn’t you go to 
Aunt Madge and Uncle Jerry?” 

Do you think they would have believed 
me?” 

“ Of course they would. Any one in Glen- 
loch who knows you would trust you. And 
you mustn’t worry a bit more, because it will 
come out all right. I’m going right off to ask 
Mrs. Cabot if you can’t stay for the rest of the 
summer, and have ” 

Ruth stoppped in the midst of a sentence 


Rose Sees the Other Side 349 

for Mrs. Cabot herself was just coming into 
the room with a yellow envelope in her hand. 

“ It’s from Glenloch, and I opened it,” she 
said, smiling at Willie. “ Read it out loud, 
please, John.” 

“ Money found. Keep Willie for remainder 
of summer. Letter coming. Jerome Harper,” 
Dr. John read quickly. 

As he ended Neva uttered a soft hurrah 
and squeezed both of Willie’s hands. Then 
she said comfortingly, Don’t you worry 
about a family, Willie. I’ll be your sister, 
and I’ll lend you all my relations, see if I 
don’t.” 

For the first time since they bad found her 
Willie’s anxious face relaxed into a smile. 
Then with a sigh of supreme content she mur- 
mured wonderingly, I wouldn’t ever have 
believed that things folks wanted most could 
come true like this.” 

There was still a half hour before supper 
when they left Willie to the gentle ministra- 
tions of Marie Borel, who had come in to 
take her turn in being nurse. 

** Neva and I don’t have to sit still any 
longer, do we. Dr. John ? ” Ruth asked coax- 


350 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

ingly, as they all stood for a moment on the 
piazza. We’re really getting too rested.” 

Dear me, I wouldn’t have you too rested 
for anything. Off with you and get tired 
enough. You may go back to your tents to- 
night if you like.” 

“ Hurray, hurrah,” shouted Neva, frisking 
like a young colt. ‘‘ I love my beautiful out- 
of-doors, and I’m going to tell Babs.” 

Left to herself, Ruth started toward Char- 
lotte’s tent, then changed her mind and went 
in the direction of her own. To her surprise 
Barbara was there when she entered, and, on 
her knees by the little table, scribbling away 
as if her life depended on it, was Rose — a 
strangely transfigured Rose, fiercely dashing 
away troublesome tears as she wrote, and 
looking repentant, despairing and courageous 
by turns. 

Oh, Ruth,” Rose cried, hardly looking up 
and not stopping for an instant her flying 
pen, Babs was right all the time, and I was 
awfully wrong.” 

She wrote on absorbedly for a few minutes 
while Ruth wondered if she ought to run 
away or stay. 


351 


Rose Sees the Other Side 

‘‘ There ! Rose said at last, signing her 
name with an energy which almost made a 
hole in the paper. “ Now, Babbie, please rush 
it out to Jared's mail-bag. It can't go a min- 
ute too soon." 

It was sealed and stamped in a breath, and 
Barbara was off. Then Rose turned to Ruth. 

“ I'm ashamed to tell you, but I've just got 
to," she said with a dull red flushing her 
cheeks. You never seem to slide out of 
things and find horrid little — ly — yes, lying 
excuses for the things you do that aren't right, 
and I suppose you won't know how to sympa- 
thize with any one who does. 

‘‘ I was out on the piazza when Willie was 
telling you her troubles," Rose hurried on 
much to the relief of her hearer, ** and then 
all at once I knew the other side of the whole 
thing. I'd tried to make myself believe it 
wouldn’t make much difference so long as a 
girl knew she hadn't done the thing she — 
she was accused of." 

She looked at Ruth appealingly, and the 
puzzled face confronting her brought the re- 
alization that her friend didn't know what she 
was talking about. 


352 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Oh,” she cried involuntarily, and plunged 
into the beginning of her story with shamed 
eyes that sought the floor. 

‘‘ You see it was really my ring — Aunt Rose 
had given it to me, but she was keeping it for 
me until I was eighteen. I wore it one day 
without asking Auntie, and Babsy saw me 
with it on. I made her promise not to tell — 
we used to have an awful old promise when 
we were children that nothing could have 
made us break. Anyway, a promise means a 
promise to Babs. She didn’t know till after- 
ward that I lost it that afternoon. It was 
while she was ill, and then Uncle Edward 
took her home, and I had the same trouble 
and was sick with worry besides.” 

Rose paused with a little shiver. It was 
an awful time,” she went on. ** I supposed 
Aunt Rose would think she had lost it, be- 
cause she used to wear it sometimes, and when 
I found out that she had sent Augusta away 
for stealing it I was nearly crazy. 

I used to plan ways for telling, and then 
when the chance came I never could say a 
word. And after a while I tried to make my- 
self believe that it was better not to say any- 


Rose Sees the Other Side 


353 


thing, and that Augusta was such a splendid 
maid she would be sure to get on all right. 

When I went home and saw Babs she got 
it out of me that I’d lost it,” Rose continued 
forlornly. With the telling of her story the 
consciousness of her own cowardice and deceit 
was growing upon her. Somehow — I don’t 
remember just how — I made her promise 
again not to break her first promise. And 
since then underneath everything we’ve both 
been miserable.” 

As she said the last words Rose flung her- 
self down on her cot and buried her face in 
the pillow. Oh, Ruth, Ruth, don’t hate 
me,” she begged. I’ve wanted to make you 
like me.” 

Ruth was on her knees in a moment with 
both arms around her friend. It was always 
her first impulse to give comfort. 

** Rose, I do like you,” she consoled. I 
made up my mind that I did before we went 
off on our camping-trip. It’s brave of you to 
tell because I need never have known. And I 
suppose the letter was to your aunt.” 

^^Yes.” Rose’s voice shook as she an- 
swered. I don’t believe she will ever for- 


354 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

give me for making her send poor Augusta 
off in that way/^ 

But you didn^t know until it was done. 
Probably you would have told then if you had.” 

Perhaps. I don’t feel sure. I’m such a 
coward. Babbie’s going to write to her 
mother. She thinks she may know where 
Augusta went. And if we can only find 

her But I suppose I could never 

wholly make up to her.” Rose sat up and 
looked at Ruth appealingly, as though she 
half hoped her friend might contradict her. 

For a moment Ruth was silent. This was 
too big a problem for her even to give an 
opinion about, she was thinking. She didn’t 
in the least know what to say. Then her own 
simple creed of being a sister in love to those 
less fortunate than herself came to her mind, 
and with it a vision of her father, and the 
quick realization that poor Rose had no one 
like him to tell her what to do. 

If you can’t wholly make it up to Augusta, 
you’ll probably — know better — how to help 
other people,” she ventured shyly, and yet 
with an illuminating conviction that went 
straight to the mind of the other girl. 


Rose Sees the Other Side 355 

Rose gazed at her solemnly. It seemed to 
her that this moment was going to make a 
difference all her life. She would have liked 
to talk about it ; to get from Ruth the secret 
of her own friendliness, but she didn’t know 
how to begin. 

I’m going to — I’m going to try to ” 

she stammered chokingly after a pause, and 
just then the call to supper floated out on the 
air. 

“ Come on,” said Ruth in a matter-of-fact 
tone, tucking Rose’s hand under her arm in a 
way that seemed to promise comradeship. 
“ Come on quick I You look as neat as a pin, 
and I’m hungry from my toes up.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


A MIXY-MINDED YOUNG PERSON 

The daily mail became more than ever 
important until the anxiously awaited letter 
arrived. 

It was Miss Cynthia, herself, and not the 
parrot, as Arthur had predicted, who had 
tucked the money away, and then forgotten 
its hiding-place. She couldnT say enough in 
praise of Willie, Mrs. Jerry wrote, and was 
penitently anxious to have her stay at camp 
for the rest of the summer. 

Rose went off by herself to read her two 
letters, one from Babblers mother and the 
other from Aunt Rose. She read the latter’s 
reproaches first, and accepted them with the 
patience of one who feels she deserves even 
more. The opening paragraph of the other 
letter made her breathe a sigh of relief. 
Nothing else mattered, now that she knew 
that Augusta had been married soon after she 
356 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 357 

lost her place, and that she was happy and 
prosperous. Rose went through the letter 
again and again. There were both comfort 
and inspiration in this aunt^s affectionate 
words, and, as she read, the girl’s eyes grew 
softly bright, and her face full of resolution. 

After this the camp life went on with its 
usual regularity and the summer days fled 
swiftly. 

Did you ever see anything go like these 
last three weeks ? ” asked Barbara, stopping in 
for Rose on her way to handicraft work. 

Never. At least since your mother’s 
letter came, and I knew that Augusta was all 
right.” 

Rose, you look like a different girl from 
the one who came to this camp.” Barbara’s 
eyes and voice left no doubt as to whether she 
thought it an improvement or not. 

I ought to. About a hundred-ton weight 
has rolled off my mind. And then the 
athletics. I’m just everlastingly grateful to 
Ruth Shirley for nagging me into going in 
for them.” 

** Who dares to associate nagging with the 
name of Ruth ? ” demanded that young person 


358 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

herself, entering just in time to catch the last 
remark. Did I ever mention sports to you, 
Rosebush ? How very strange that it should 
have entirely slipped my mind.’’ 

Rose and Barbara laughed, and the former 
secretly hugged herself as she had many times 
lately over Ruth’s friendliness. “Just the 
way she talks to the other girls,” she told 
herself exultantly. 

“ Do you realize that ten da3^s from now 
will be the day for competitions, and any 
entertainment we may want to get up ? ” Ruth 
went on soberly, “ and that three days after 
that will see us all scattered ? I can’t bear to 
think that this glorious summer is going to 
end so soon.” 

“ No more can I,” agreed Barbara. 

“ By the way, I came on purpose to take 
you back to the bungalow. Rose,” Ruth ha- 
stened to add. “ Some of the older girls are 
having a meeting, and they’ve put you on a 
committee to help plan. Come on, both of 
you. Neva’s wandering ’round looking for 
you, Babs. She’s found some kind of a nest 
she thinks you ought to see.” 

With plans to be carried out for the closing 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 359 

day the last hours of this golden summer 
slipped by with unbelievable swiftness. There 
were anxious consultations of the books in the 
camp library ; frequent pilgrimages to a little 
store, four miles away, where some of the 
forgotten, unsalable things proved to be perfect 
treasures ; a mighty rummaging of Miss Mary’s 
costume trunks in which each least thing 
seemed to have its use. 

The boys and Mr. Allen were enlisted as 
allies ; Marie Borel and Carl Miller offered the 
best efforts of their artistic fingers; Willie and 
Jared, the former quite herself again and 
blissfully happy, vied with each other in doing 
errands or helping wherever they could. 

Several of the parents signified their inten- 
tion of coming, and to Ruth’s joy a telegram 
announced the prospective arrival of Aunt 
Madge and Uncle Jerry. She wondered a 
little about it, for the last letter had said they 
should not be able to come. 

The day itself was perfect as to weather. 
The girls, satisfyingly bright-eyed and rosy 
from the summer’s air and exercise, showed 
the camp and their handicraft work to their 
friends in the morning, and got acquainted 


360 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

with the mothers and fathers and other rela- 
tives. 

Through it all Ruth couldn’t get rid of the 
idea that Uncle Jerry and Aunt Madge had 
something on their minds, something in regard 
to her, she fancied, and, as usual, her thoughts 
flew to her father. He couldn’t be ill, she felt 
sure, or they would tell her at once. The first 
time they were alone together she had almost 
asked them, but Jane Carew coming up 
proudly to introduce her father put it out of 
her mind. 

Did you ever hear anything more proper 
than Jane’s language?” Ruth chuckled, as 
the two departed after a long conversation. 

She’s trying to prove to her father that she 
doesn’t use any slang.” 

Yes,” added Neva, who was keeping close 
beside her beloved Mrs. Jerry. ‘‘ And she’s 
using all the words she can that have an s. 
She hissed so when she brought him over to 
see Babs and me that Edward Albert fairly 
flew up a tree. I think he thought it was a 
snake.” 

In the swimming competition which took 
place in the morning, Jane won in her class. 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 361 

Ruth, running down to congratulate her, 
stopped to speak to Rose, who had been one 
of the swimmers in the race. 

'' What made you drop back at the end, 
Rose she asked disappointedly. ‘‘ I thought 
you had it all your own way. I more than 
half believe you did it on purpose,’^ she ended 
as an illuminating idea took possession of 
her. 

Sh,^^ answered Rose, looking around to 
see where Jane was. I didn^t suppose any 
one would know. You see, her father was 
here, and she wanted awfully to win.^^ 

You're a trump," and Ruth went on to 
greet the triumphant Jane, secretly resolving 
that the girls and boys for whom Rose cared 
most should be told of her quiet sacrifice. 

The afternoon was devoted to games, and 
Uncle Jerry had a lively time following 
the fortunes of his various favorites. Neva 
took first prize in the archery contest, and 
was blissfully happy over her success. Ruth 
and Dorothy reached the highest pinnacle of 
their present ambition by winning in the 
hotly-contested tennis finals. 

There, I've worked for that," said Ruth, 


362 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

putting on a white sweater and sitting down 
by Mrs. Jerry to watch Betty and Barbara play 
off some singles. “ When you first knew me, 
Aunt Madge, I couldn’t play a game worth 
watching. 

I do love to really finish up things,” she 
went on thoughtfully. I just like to think 
that next June I shall own a real diploma, for 
the first time in my life.” 

To her surprise neither her aunt nor her 
uncle answered, and Ruth looked up just in 
time to catch a disturbed expression on both 
faces. She gave a quick glance around her. 
There was no one near enough for the moment 
to prevent a family council. 

“ Please, please, tell me what it is,” she 
implored. ** I knew you had something on 
your minds the moment I saw you.” 

Ruth, you know too much,” Uncle Jerry 
answered. ‘‘ We didn’t mean to tell you until 
to-morrow\ But now,” he fumbled in his 
pocket and produced a letter, you may as 
well know the w^orst — or best, whichever you 
may call it. I suppose this letter is practically 
the same as one we received from your 
father.” 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 363 

4-1 on games/^ called Barbara, serving a 
swift ball which just skimmed the top of the 
net. Ruth heard the score and saw the serve 
before she plunged into reading the letter. 

The next time she lifted her eyes it was to 
hear Betty saying cheerfully — “ Your set, 
Babs. I^m not in your class.^’ 

** It’s the best and the worst, too,” Ruth 
faltered in response to Uncle Jerry’s question- 
ing glance. “ I can’t realize it. To go 
around the world with father — for two years 
— why, it means more than I can begin to im- 
agine, but I shall miss graduating — and the 
girls and boys will be grown up in two 
years.” 

“ That’s a perfectly correct statement. Miss 
Girl,” sympathized Uncle Jerry. I don’t 
doubt though that several of them would be 
willing to accept your chance.” 

I suppose. When does it say I’m to go ? ” 
Ruth went back to her letter again with 
clearer vision, but looked up with a face full 
of consternation. I’m to sail — from Boston 
— in care of the Tylers — September third — 
why, that’s a week from to-day.” 

‘"Yes,” said Aunt Madge gently; *'your 


364 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

father hated to hurry you, but he couldn^t ar- 
range it differently. So Uncle Jerry and I 
came to take you home with us to-morrow.^* 

‘‘ To-morrow I Well, I haven’t much to 
pack. Will you please tell the — the Social 
Sixers and the boys ? And ask them not to 
talk to me about it — just yet. I’ve got to go 
off by myself for — for a while.” 

Skilfully eluding several of the girls Ruth 
ran away from the joyous company and 
headed straight for the Cleft. She should 
have it wholly to herself to-day, she knew, 
and there was nothing more calming than the 
placid, blue lake with the steadfast mountains 
beyond. 

‘‘ I want to do what father wants,” she told 
herself over and over, as if the very repetition 
would help. “ Of course I’m disappointed. 
Who wouldn’t be with her senior year and 
the sorority good times just ahead? But I 
belong to father, and his letter sounded as 
though he couldn’t get along without me any 
longer. And he gave me a chance to stay, 
but of course I couldn’t ” 

There was a sound of voices. Somebody 
was coming. Ruth frowned involuntarily, 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 365 

and then tried to smile as Arthur and Dick 
came around the rocky corner without seeing 
that she was there. 

“ Oh, hello, she said, trying to show her 
usual cordiality. Why aren’t you watching 
the games ? ” 

We have been — just came over here to sit 
for a few minutes — didn’t know you were 
here,” stammered Arthur with a manner that, 
to himself at least, seemed to show that if 
they had known, this particular spot would 
have been avoided. 

It’s a lovely view from here,” Ruth re- 
sponded politely, congratulating herself that 
she hadn’t been crying. I’m going right 
back, and you can have it to yourselves.” 

No, please don’t go. We’ll get out ” 

Oh, hang it all,” Dick interrupted in his 
deepest voice, I can’t pretend I don’t know 
anything, and act like a polite monkey to 
please any one. We’re all knocked in a heap 
because you’re going away, Ruth.” 

It took her so by surprise that she could 
only stare at him blankly and do her best to 
smile, with a result that made him search his 
mind wildly for something else to say. 


366 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Art says he'd give a hat to go in your 
place,” he hurried on with a great show of 
cheerfulness. 

“ I said * go, too,' ” growled Arthur, empha- 
sizing the adverb so fiercely that Ruth 
jumped. 

‘^What's the odds? Well, of course, there 
is a difference,” admitted Dick, smiling be- 
nignly on his chum. 

Ruth laughed. Dicky, you've really 
raised my spirits. I wish I could take the 
Social Sixers and the whole Candle Club.” 
Then at the thought of what she was leaving 
she made up a queer little face which no one 
could mistake for a smile. 

“ Well, you're not going to miss much after 
all.” Arthur plunged into the conversation 
with cheerful eagerness. His gaze was fixed 
on the distant mountains, and he was pretend- 
ing that he hadn't seen the quivering chin. 

You see Dick will be at the U. of M., and 
Joe and I at Harvard, and the girls will be 
busy, and — and we shall all be working too 

hard to have many good times, and ” 

Oh, Arthur, you are a fraud.” This time 
Ruth laughed as if she really enjoyed it. 



( ( 


, > f 


SHAKE HANDS ON IT 






A Mixy-Minded Young Person 367 

Don’t you suppose I know ? ” Then with a 
sudden courage which made both boys look 
at her admiringly she stretched out a hand to 
each. “ Shake hands on it/’ she said firmly ; 
“ from this moment I’m not going to fuss any 
more. I’ll write you all when I ride on an 

elephant, and meet the Sphinx and ” the 

gay voice faltered a little. Such things as 
this made it seem terribly real. 

“ I’m going back now to the others,” she 
went on soberly, and I want to think about 
what they are doing, and not a day ahead. 
I’m glad you boys made me talk about it, but 
I hope nobody else will. Au revoir,” and she 
was off like a flash before either of the boys 
realized she was going. 

For Ruth the rest of the day was much like 
a dream. When evening came and the audi- 
ence gathered on the bank above the lake to 
watch the procession of boats she breathed a 
sigh of relief. No one can see my face now,” 
she said to herself thankfully. I must look 
rather peculiar when one minute I’m gladder 
than glad and the next sorry. I wish I wasn’t 
such a mixy-minded young person.” 

It was a beautiful night, with a wonderful 


368 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

moon and a fragrant, whispering breeze that 
floated the brilliant boats smoothly along their 
short course. A radiant Cleopatra with her 
attendant maids went sailing by — Elaine, 
pathetically still in her mournful barge, ‘^her 
bright hair streaming down ” — her sad dumb 
servitor. A fair-haired Lorelei perched on a 
manufactured rock of unsteady character, and 
combed her long locks somewhat tremulously. 

There was loyal applause when General 
Washington and his followers crossed the Del- 
aware, and enthusiastic murmurs over an In- 
dian canoe in which were three braves, and a 
white captive represented by Neva. Then 
came a wistful Undine rising out of a realis- 
tic fountain made of white mosquito netting. 

After that boats, decorated and lighted, and 
filled with girls singing and scattering flow- 
ers. And, at last, followed by a ripple of 
amusement, came Lohengrin, brave in his 
glittering armor, but with an expression on 
his face which seemed to indicate a doubt of 
his dear swan.’’ 

This last was Joe’s idea, put through in the 
face of protest. He had even gone to the 
length of trying to train a duck, recruited 


A Mixy-Minded Young Person 369 

from a neighboring farm, to swim in front of 
his boat, but in that he had been forced to 
acknowledge himself beaten. Then he had 
persuaded Marie and Carl to make him a 
pasteboard swan of heroic proportions, and 
this, in spite of the jeers of his comrades, he 
had laboriously covered with tufted cotton. 
He had not dared to try it in the water until 
now, and it was soon evident that his worst 
apprehensions were to be realized. Almost at 
once it bent forlornly to one side ; then the 
other side slumped wetly. Lohengrin looked 
helpless, but a slow smile betokened his real 
enjoyment of the situation. Finally, just as 
they were passing the most crowded part of 
the audience, the water-logged swan sank 
wearily. 

It was a pleasant and hilarious end for that 
part of the program. Ruth laughed until 
she almost cried, and her spirits rose to such 
an extent that she really enjoyed the fire- 
works which Uncle Jerry had brought with 
him as a surprise. 

Joey, you were a beautiful Lohengrin, and 
your swan saved my life,’’ she murmured 
softly to Joe when they were all saying good- 


37° Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

night. “ Don’t you suppose you could rescue 
a little bit of that wonderful plumage for my 
memory-book ? ” 

Sure,” answered Joe, but he looked at her 
with such sober eyes that she slipped away be- 
fore he could say another word. 

It was a relief at last to go to her own tent, 
where Rose tried hard to act as if nothing had 
happened. It wasn’t altogether a success, 
however, for in the midst of a funny story 
she stopped suddenly and looked at her friend 
imploringly. 

” Oh, Ruth, Ruth, must you go ? ” she 
asked in a smothered voice. 

I want to go,” Ruth answered clearly, 
holding her head very high. She half turned 
away, and then to her own surprise, her head 
went down on Rose’s shoulder. That wasn’t 
the whole truth, Rosy, dear,” she confessed 
chokingly, for I want to stay, too.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


LIGHTS IN THE RAIN 

It softened the sorrow of departure for Ruth 
that all the Glenloch girls insisted upon leav- 
ing when she did, and that the boys, with 
characteristic loyalty, broke camp and fol- 
lowed the day after. 

Then came five days in which the hours 
seemed like minutes, and, at the end, a last 
one, unseasonably cold and dismally rainy. 

Late in the afternoon there was a meeting 
of the girls and boys in the little club house 
in the garden — a melancholy meeting in 
which only the crackling, open fire and the 
steaming cups of chocolate could be called 
cheerful. 

Oh, Ruth, do let us come to the station 
to-night,^’ begged Dorothy, getting up at last 
to go, but lingering irresolutely. 

** No, please donT.'^ Ruth^s tone was 
mournful but decided. ** I want to be a per- 
fect lady on the train, and if I have to say 

good-bye to all of you 

371 


372 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

I'm glad that Uncle Jerry is going to let 
the Social Sixers have this house as long as 
they want it," she went on with a sudden 
change of subject. You must all come here 
and write letters to me." 

We will. We will," promised Neva. 

I'm going to write pages and pages, and 
have Jack illustrate them." 

A lot you are," protested Jack, surprised 
at this disposal of his time. But of course 
I will," he added hastily. I'd do anything 
for you, Ruth." 

“ You needn't think you're the only one," 
Dick muttered gloomily. “ We all would." 

I shall write poetry to you," said Joe. 
He had been watching Ruth's face, and he 
fancied it was high time to break the silence 
which had fallen upon them after Dick's 
speech. I've decided to have all my son- 
nets for the next two years dedicated to you. 
I can think of some dandy titles," he went on 
absurdly, not caring what he said if he could 
only enliven the deepening gloom. ‘ Lines 
to Ruth Riding on a Camel for the First Time 
in Her Life.' That's a little long, but it will 
give me a chance to put in lots of agony." 


Lights in the Rain 373 

** The agony will come if any one is obliged 
to read it, Joe,^^ observed Charlotte. 

“ Or I might have ‘ Lines to Ruth Taming 
a Crocodile on the River Nile,^ Joe con- 
tinued, dodging in pretended fear of some 
flying missile. No one of his chums seemed 
to have spirit enough to play up to him, how- 
ever, and he stopped in disgust. 

I^m going home and give Ruth a chance 
to eat her supper and put in her fourteen hat- 
pins,” announced Arthur, when the silence 
again became threatening. “ Some one has 
got to begin saying good-bye.” 

** I^m not going to say it,” declared Betty, 
getting up in haste and making a dive for 
raincoat and umbrella. ** I hate good-byes, 
and I^m just going to believe that she’ll be 
here next time I come.” With which cheer- 
ful bit of pretense on her lips she started for 
the door, but wheeled suddenly and threw 
herself into Ruth’s arms. 

No one tried to be joyous after that, and 
Ruth never could recall exactly what any one 
said or did, nor how they all Anally left the 
little house. A while later she realized that 
she was alone with Aunt Madge and Uncle 


374 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

Jerry, and that there was only an hour and a 
half before train-time. 

The steamer was to sail rather early in the 
morning, and it was necessary to spend the 
night in the city. It rained more dismally 
than ever when the carriage came to take 
them to the train, and Ruth tried to think 
she was glad. It would have been harder, 
she fancied, to leave Glenloch in the glory of 
moonlight. 

I'm so thankful I told them not to come 
to the station," she said to herself as she 
peered forlornly through the rain-blurred 
window of the carriage. ** I couldn't stand 
any more good-byes." Nevertheless, in spite 
of this sensible decision, she was vividly con- 
scious when the carriage stopped that she 
would give a great deal to see them all once 
more. 

Fortunately the train came promptly, and 
Ruth hurried in and took a seat from which 
she could have a last look at the little old 
station. She felt rather than saw Uncle Jerry 
sit down opposite her, and took it for granted 
Aunt Madge would share her seat. 

By the time she had cleared a place on the 


Lights in the Rain 375 

steamy window-pane and pressed her face close 
to the glass she fancied something had gone 
wrong with her brain. Just below her win- 
dow was a line of bobbing lights which re- 
resolved themselves into lanterns. Then faces 
and raincoated figures seemed to spring out 
of the darkness at her. She counted them 
over breathlessly : Dolly and Phil ; Charlotte 
and Joe ; Dick offering a large handkerchief 
for Betty’s use ; Jack trying to keep an um- 
brella over Neva ; Frank and Bert bringing 
up the end of the line. It was a picture she 
could never forget. 

Ruth nodded and waved and tried to smile. 
She loved them for disregarding her com- 
mands. And all the time something in the 
back of her mind kept saying, Where’s 
Arthur? Didn’t he care enough about coming 
not to mind what I said? Where’s Arthur?” 

She smiled and nodded and waved still more 
wildly as the train moved slowly off, and the 
lanterns became mere dancing specks of light. 

I don’t think it’s nice to take what people 
say too literally, do you, Uncle Jerry? ” she 
said in an aggrieved tone without turning her 
head. 


376 Glenloch Girls at Camp West 

No/^ answered Uncle Jerry, “ I don’t. I 
think it showed great wisdom on the part of 
these girls and boys to know that you would 
really want them here, even though you said 
you didn’t. Did they all come ? ” 

“ No-o,” sighed his niece, with her face 
still obstinately toward the window. Not 
all of them.” 

A moment later she spoke again, melancholy 
resignation expressed in every word. Wasn’t 
it Mary, Queen of Scots,” she began, turning 
in search of her aunt, “ wasn’t it Mary who 
said ?” 

She stopped short because her gaze had 
unexpectedly found Mrs. Jerry in the seat 
opposite, beside her husband. 

Oh,” she cried, wheeling quickly to con- 
front the person in the seat with her, and 
knowing almost before she saw him who it 
was. 

You needn’t think I’m not just as nice as 
the rest of them,” Arthur said coolly. Why, 
I shouldn’t permit you to sail to-morrow 
unless I could be on the pier to wave to you.” 

Just hear the lad talk,” murmured Ruth, 
a satisfied smile curving her lips. ‘‘ Really, 

RD 7. 


377 


Lights in the Rain 

if it weren^t for father I should wish you 
couldn’t be there then. As it is, though, I 
must say — I’m glad you can.” 

Thanks. Same here. But what was that 
remark I seemed to interrupt? Something 
about Mary ” 

Oh, yes.” Ruth was queerly conscious 
that she was feeling surprisingly cheerful 
now, and she couldn’t understand why. The 
train was plunging through the darkness just 
the same, carrying her away from the friends 
who were so dear to her. To-morrow, she 
reminded herself, she must say good-bye to 
these others. Nevertheless there was a differ- 
ence, and her voice was no longer melancholy 
as she again asked : 

Didn’t Mary Stuart say that the name of 
Calais would be found written upon her 
heart?” and at Mrs. Jerry’s nod of acquies- 
cence added : 

Well, I’m sure — I’m very sure — that on 
mine you could find the name Glenloch.” 


Other Stories in this Series are : 
GLENLOCH GIRLS 
GLENLOCH GIRLS ABROAD 
GLENLOCH GIRLS’ CLUB 


iV 


’JUN*20"1912 


::V’ 


vv^ ,iA.vr%\i •'" ' ' 

\ ‘..-.i ^ ^ ■ V ?£ i' . : •' .... ^<1 


' *^y. > t^amilBIql 

iS ' , ‘ sv' 'T|5»f--'Kii»r, : 

O'. ■ ■ ^ 


» ./i 


>■ . ' 




i'-. ‘ .’ I 


\ r >1 




' i ". ** T * fc* 

A .?•'■•; ,’ 'y 

■ ,:,.>"AvV;j'a tj:,,.- ,. - ' 


i 


-is 

* • \ 


. *,• 


ft 






W' V- ', 

4t'00 


' 1 





’ . ••.•," .V, 

" ■' ( :■ 1 . ■> ■ :• %'' 
>'... '■ V'.H .'i ; .|.,, I )’yy.v]i ^5.’ . 



< I • 


•f » • I '*W . 

■-• ■■'' ‘"■'‘ • *' ^ !/ 


'.i;: ..■<>^■ fr;. 


»• 


I 


' O . 




r>^' 


■ >. 

* 


''v'''*‘VO'i^' 

4 




'■mI 


A ■. 


*. I» 

A. 


4 


f; 


^ % 


i*' 0 ' 

• 4 . 








r .‘^ > 


• , / 
■•»v: 


f \ 

''' ,'A.; ■ , ‘i , ' . . ... 


.■■fH-.ii 

f ' ' i' 


y. 


HHftlHfl'' ( •' t>'\x!^...-. . L’ '■> y' ^ ^ 


V ' ' .Cj 


< • •' 
• . 


1 ..Vi' 






, <• ' ,/*?;>■, ri', . ■ ) ■ ' * ': ■ '■ ■ ,' .V'-'.^-; ,- 

'''*,V' '^' li ' ./ ‘ n < r*. • JT' 'i?' ’* i*' r • .' • ' ’( • * c'^A ^ ^ 


i / 




% 


«v 


wair' .- "■ .‘fe- 


f • . ’ •^^ , t.!* 




¥ 


\tify 








4 «v ' 




'* I • ■ **• • • /*’ \'^'* t*'..'// • i ' '! 
• ; V' tj '* " /V'./' <''^ I 'C- •/ 


•'• . • • t.l • 1 .' . ’ . ‘ 

a^2 * .', * * ** V ■ '>' C J ‘ 

Ifj J* L :j?ft.''fL': 4 v-ri.. 











1 










*1 o. 

^ %. 

> O' c s V o 







'- '^b V^"^ “ 

■ * 


S 

'■’ v'V- 

^v ,0^ ^c> 'o,.- ^ 



jO vV 

V ^ ^ . * 

0 . 0 '* .o'^ 

-V ^v 

^ A. #A^<^A. o 















